The Sea-Wolf

I scarcely know where to begin, though I sometimes facetiously place the cause of it all to Charley Furuseth’s credit.  He kept a summer cottage in Mill Valley, under the shadow of Mount Tamalpais, and never occupied it except when he loafed through the winter mouths and read Nietzsche and Schopenhauer to rest his brain.  When summer came on, he elected to sweat out a hot and dusty existence in the city and to toil incessantly.  Had it not been my custom to run up to see him every Saturday afternoon and to stop over till Monday morning, this particular January Monday morning would not have found me afloat on San Francisco Bay.
Not but that I was afloat in a safe craft, for the Martinez was a new ferry-steamer, making her fourth or fifth trip on the run between Sausalito and San Francisco.  The danger lay in the heavy fog which blanketed the bay, and of which, as a landsman, I had little apprehension.  In fact, I remember the placid exaltation with which I took up my position on the forward upper deck, directly beneath the pilot-house, and allowed the mystery of the fog to lay hold of my imagination.  A fresh breeze was blowing, and for a time I was alone in the moist obscurity—yet not alone, for I was dimly conscious of the presence of the pilot, and of what I took to be the captain, in the glass house above my head.
I remember thinking how comfortable it was, this division of labour which made it unnecessary for me to study fogs, winds, tides, and navigation, in order to visit my friend who lived across an arm of the sea.  It was good that men should be specialists, I mused.  The peculiar knowledge of the pilot and captain sufficed for many thousands of people who knew no more of the sea and navigation than I knew.  On the other hand, instead of having to devote my energy to the learning of a multitude of things, I concentrated it upon a few particular things, such as, for instance, the analysis of Poe’s place in American literature—an essay of mine, by the way, in the current Atlantic.  Coming aboard, as I passed through the cabin, I had noticed with greedy eyes a stout gentleman reading the Atlantic, which was open at my very essay.  And there it was again, the division of labour, the special knowledge of the pilot and captain which permitted the stout gentleman to read my special knowledge on Poe while they carried him safely from Sausalito to San Francisco.
A red-faced man, slamming the cabin door behind him and stumping out on the deck, interrupted my reflections, though I made a mental note of the topic for use in a projected essay which I had thought of calling “The Necessity for Freedom: A Plea for the Artist.”  The red-faced man shot a glance up at the pilot-house, gazed around at the fog, stumped across the deck and back (he evidently had artificial legs), and stood still by my side, legs wide apart, and with an expression of keen enjoyment on his face.  I was not wrong when I decided that his days had been spent on the sea.
“It’s nasty weather like this here that turns heads grey before their time,” he said, with a nod toward the pilot-house.
“I had not thought there was any particular strain,” I answered.  “It seems as simple as A, B, C.  They know the direction by compass, the distance, and the speed.  I should not call it anything more than mathematical certainty.”
“Strain!” he snorted.  “Simple as A, B, C!  Mathematical certainty!”
He seemed to brace himself up and lean backward against the air as he stared at me.  “How about this here tide that’s rushin’ out through the Golden Gate?” he demanded, or bellowed, rather.  “How fast is she ebbin’?  What’s the drift, eh?  Listen to that, will you?  A bell-buoy, and we’re a-top of it!  See ’em alterin’ the course!”
From out of the fog came the mournful tolling of a bell, and I could see the pilot turning the wheel with great rapidity.  The bell, which had seemed straight ahead, was now sounding from the side.  Our own whistle was blowing hoarsely, and from time to time the sound of other whistles came to us from out of the fog.
“That’s a ferry-boat of some sort,” the new-comer said, indicating a whistle off to the right.  “And there!  D’ye hear that?  Blown by mouth.  Some scow schooner, most likely.  Better watch out, Mr. Schooner-man.  Ah, I thought so.  Now hell’s a poppin’ for somebody!”
The unseen ferry-boat was blowing blast after blast, and the mouth-blown horn was tooting in terror-stricken fashion.
“And now they’re payin’ their respects to each other and tryin’ to get clear,” the red-faced man went on, as the hurried whistling ceased.
His face was shining, his eyes flashing with excitement as he translated into articulate language the speech of the horns and sirens.  “That’s a steam-siren a-goin’ it over there to the left.  And you hear that fellow with a frog in his throat—a steam schooner as near as I can judge, crawlin’ in from the Heads against the tide.”
A shrill little whistle, piping as if gone mad, came from directly ahead and from very near at hand.  Gongs sounded on the Martinez.  Our paddle-wheels stopped, their pulsing beat died away, and then they started again.  The shrill little whistle, like the chirping of a cricket amid the cries of great beasts, shot through the fog from more to the side and swiftly grew faint and fainter.  I looked to my companion for enlightenment.
“One of them dare-devil launches,” he said.  “I almost wish we’d sunk him, the little rip!  They’re the cause of more trouble.  And what good are they?  Any jackass gets aboard one and runs it from hell to breakfast, blowin’ his whistle to beat the band and tellin’ the rest of the world to look out for him, because he’s comin’ and can’t look out for himself!  Because he’s comin’!  And you’ve got to look out, too!  Right of way!  Common decency!  They don’t know the meanin’ of it!”
I felt quite amused at his unwarranted choler, and while he stumped indignantly up and down I fell to dwelling upon the romance of the fog.  And romantic it certainly was—the fog, like the grey shadow of infinite mystery, brooding over the whirling speck of earth; and men, mere motes of light and sparkle, cursed with an insane relish for work, riding their steeds of wood and steel through the heart of the mystery, groping their way blindly through the Unseen, and clamouring and clanging in confident speech the while their hearts are heavy with incertitude and fear.
The voice of my companion brought me back to myself with a laugh.  I too had been groping and floundering, the while I thought I rode clear-eyed through the mystery.
“Hello! somebody comin’ our way,” he was saying.  “And d’ye hear that?  He’s comin’ fast.  Walking right along.  Guess he don’t hear us yet.  Wind’s in wrong direction.”
The fresh breeze was blowing right down upon us, and I could hear the whistle plainly, off to one side and a little ahead.
“Ferry-boat?” I asked.
He nodded, then added, “Or he wouldn’t be keepin’ up such a clip.”  He gave a short chuckle.  “They’re gettin’ anxious up there.”
I glanced up.  The captain had thrust his head and shoulders out of the pilot-house, and was staring intently into the fog as though by sheer force of will he could penetrate it.  His face was anxious, as was the face of my companion, who had stumped over to the rail and was gazing with a like intentness in the direction of the invisible danger.
Then everything happened, and with inconceivable rapidity.  The fog seemed to break away as though split by a wedge, and the bow of a steamboat emerged, trailing fog-wreaths on either side like seaweed on the snout of Leviathan.  I could see the pilot-house and a white-bearded man leaning partly out of it, on his elbows.  He was clad in a blue uniform, and I remember noting how trim and quiet he was.  His quietness, under the circumstances, was terrible.  He accepted Destiny, marched hand in hand with it, and coolly measured the stroke.  As he leaned there, he ran a calm and speculative eye over us, as though to determine the precise point of the collision, and took no notice whatever when our pilot, white with rage, shouted, “Now you’ve done it!”
On looking back, I realize that the remark was too obvious to make rejoinder necessary.
“Grab hold of something and hang on,” the red-faced man said to me.  All his bluster had gone, and he seemed to have caught the contagion of preternatural calm.  “And listen to the women scream,” he said grimly—almost bitterly, I thought, as though he had been through the experience before.
The vessels came together before I could follow his advice.  We must have been struck squarely amidships, for I saw nothing, the strange steamboat having passed beyond my line of vision.  The Martinez heeled over, sharply, and there was a crashing and rending of timber.  I was thrown flat on the wet deck, and before I could scramble to my feet I heard the scream of the women.  This it was, I am certain,—the most indescribable of blood-curdling sounds,—that threw me into a panic.  I remembered the life-preservers stored in the cabin, but was met at the door and swept backward by a wild rush of men and women.  What happened in the next few minutes I do not recollect, though I have a clear remembrance of pulling down life-preservers from the overhead racks, while the red-faced man fastened them about the bodies of an hysterical group of women.  This memory is as distinct and sharp as that of any picture I have seen.  It is a picture, and I can see it now,—the jagged edges of the hole in the side of the cabin, through which the grey fog swirled and eddied; the empty upholstered seats, littered with all the evidences of sudden flight, such as packages, hand satchels, umbrellas, and wraps; the stout gentleman who had been reading my essay, encased in cork and canvas, the magazine still in his hand, and asking me with monotonous insistence if I thought there was any danger; the red-faced man, stumping gallantly around on his artificial legs and buckling life-preservers on all corners; and finally, the screaming bedlam of women.
This it was, the screaming of the women, that most tried my nerves.  It must have tried, too, the nerves of the red-faced man, for I have another picture which will never fade from my mind.  The stout gentleman is stuffing the magazine into his overcoat pocket and looking on curiously.  A tangled mass of women, with drawn, white faces and open mouths, is shrieking like a chorus of lost souls; and the red-faced man, his face now purplish with wrath, and with arms extended overhead as in the act of hurling thunderbolts, is shouting, “Shut up!  Oh, shut up!”
I remember the scene impelled me to sudden laughter, and in the next instant I realized I was becoming hysterical myself; for these were women of my own kind, like my mother and sisters, with the fear of death upon them and unwilling to die.  And I remember that the sounds they made reminded me of the squealing of pigs under the knife of the butcher, and I was struck with horror at the vividness of the analogy.  These women, capable of the most sublime emotions, of the tenderest sympathies, were open-mouthed and screaming.  They wanted to live, they were helpless, like rats in a trap, and they screamed.
The horror of it drove me out on deck.  I was feeling sick and squeamish, and sat down on a bench.  In a hazy way I saw and heard men rushing and shouting as they strove to lower the boats.  It was just as I had read descriptions of such scenes in books.  The tackles jammed.  Nothing worked.  One boat lowered away with the plugs out, filled with women and children and then with water, and capsized.  Another boat had been lowered by one end, and still hung in the tackle by the other end, where it had been abandoned.  Nothing was to be seen of the strange steamboat which had caused the disaster, though I heard men saying that she would undoubtedly send boats to our assistance.
I descended to the lower deck.  The Martinez was sinking fast, for the water was very near.  Numbers of the passengers were leaping overboard.  Others, in the water, were clamouring to be taken aboard again.  No one heeded them.  A cry arose that we were sinking.  I was seized by the consequent panic, and went over the side in a surge of bodies.  How I went over I do not know, though I did know, and instantly, why those in the water were so desirous of getting back on the steamer.  The water was cold—so cold that it was painful.  The pang, as I plunged into it, was as quick and sharp as that of fire.  It bit to the marrow.  It was like the grip of death.  I gasped with the anguish and shock of it, filling my lungs before the life-preserver popped me to the surface.  The taste of the salt was strong in my mouth, and I was strangling with the acrid stuff in my throat and lungs.
But it was the cold that was most distressing.  I felt that I could survive but a few minutes.  People were struggling and floundering in the water about me.  I could hear them crying out to one another.  And I heard, also, the sound of oars.  Evidently the strange steamboat had lowered its boats.  As the time went by I marvelled that I was still alive.  I had no sensation whatever in my lower limbs, while a chilling numbness was wrapping about my heart and creeping into it.  Small waves, with spiteful foaming crests, continually broke over me and into my mouth, sending me off into more strangling paroxysms.
The noises grew indistinct, though I heard a final and despairing chorus of screams in the distance, and knew that the Martinez had gone down.  Later,—how much later I have no knowledge,—I came to myself with a start of fear.  I was alone.  I could hear no calls or cries—only the sound of the waves, made weirdly hollow and reverberant by the fog.  A panic in a crowd, which partakes of a sort of community of interest, is not so terrible as a panic when one is by oneself; and such a panic I now suffered.  Whither was I drifting?  The red-faced man had said that the tide was ebbing through the Golden Gate.  Was I, then, being carried out to sea?  And the life-preserver in which I floated?  Was it not liable to go to pieces at any moment?  I had heard of such things being made of paper and hollow rushes which quickly became saturated and lost all buoyancy.  And I could not swim a stroke.  And I was alone, floating, apparently, in the midst of a grey primordial vastness.  I confess that a madness seized me, that I shrieked aloud as the women had shrieked, and beat the water with my numb hands.
How long this lasted I have no conception, for a blankness intervened, of which I remember no more than one remembers of troubled and painful sleep.  When I aroused, it was as after centuries of time; and I saw, almost above me and emerging from the fog, the bow of a vessel, and three triangular sails, each shrewdly lapping the other and filled with wind.  Where the bow cut the water there was a great foaming and gurgling, and I seemed directly in its path.  I tried to cry out, but was too exhausted.  The bow plunged down, just missing me and sending a swash of water clear over my head.  Then the long, black side of the vessel began slipping past, so near that I could have touched it with my hands.  I tried to reach it, in a mad resolve to claw into the wood with my nails, but my arms were heavy and lifeless.  Again I strove to call out, but made no sound.
The stern of the vessel shot by, dropping, as it did so, into a hollow between the waves; and I caught a glimpse of a man standing at the wheel, and of another man who seemed to be doing little else than smoke a cigar.  I saw the smoke issuing from his lips as he slowly turned his head and glanced out over the water in my direction.  It was a careless, unpremeditated glance, one of those haphazard things men do when they have no immediate call to do anything in particular, but act because they are alive and must do something.
But life and death were in that glance.  I could see the vessel being swallowed up in the fog; I saw the back of the man at the wheel, and the head of the other man turning, slowly turning, as his gaze struck the water and casually lifted along it toward me.  His face wore an absent expression, as of deep thought, and I became afraid that if his eyes did light upon me he would nevertheless not see me.  But his eyes did light upon me, and looked squarely into mine; and he did see me, for he sprang to the wheel, thrusting the other man aside, and whirled it round and round, hand over hand, at the same time shouting orders of some sort.  The vessel seemed to go off at a tangent to its former course and leapt almost instantly from view into the fog.
I felt myself slipping into unconsciousness, and tried with all the power of my will to fight above the suffocating blankness and darkness that was rising around me.  A little later I heard the stroke of oars, growing nearer and nearer, and the calls of a man.  When he was very near I heard him crying, in vexed fashion, “Why in hell don’t you sing out?”  This meant me, I thought, and then the blankness and darkness rose over me.

Chapter 1

I seemed swinging in a mighty rhythm through orbit vastness.  Sparkling points of light spluttered and shot past me.  They were stars, I knew, and flaring comets, that peopled my flight among the suns.  As I reached the limit of my swing and prepared to rush back on the counter swing, a great gong struck and thundered.  For an immeasurable period, lapped in the rippling of placid centuries, I enjoyed and pondered my tremendous flight.
But a change came over the face of the dream, for a dream I told myself it must be.  My rhythm grew shorter and shorter.  I was jerked from swing to counter swing with irritating haste.  I could scarcely catch my breath, so fiercely was I impelled through the heavens.  The gong thundered more frequently and more furiously.  I grew to await it with a nameless dread.  Then it seemed as though I were being dragged over rasping sands, white and hot in the sun.  This gave place to a sense of intolerable anguish.  My skin was scorching in the torment of fire.  The gong clanged and knelled.  The sparkling points of light flashed past me in an interminable stream, as though the whole sidereal system were dropping into the void.  I gasped, caught my breath painfully, and opened my eyes.  Two men were kneeling beside me, working over me.  My mighty rhythm was the lift and forward plunge of a ship on the sea.  The terrific gong was a frying-pan, hanging on the wall, that rattled and clattered with each leap of the ship.  The rasping, scorching sands were a man’s hard hands chafing my naked chest.  I squirmed under the pain of it, and half lifted my head.  My chest was raw and red, and I could see tiny blood globules starting through the torn and inflamed cuticle.
“That’ll do, Yonson,” one of the men said.  “Carn’t yer see you’ve bloomin’ well rubbed all the gent’s skin orf?”
The man addressed as Yonson, a man of the heavy Scandinavian type, ceased chafing me, and arose awkwardly to his feet.  The man who had spoken to him was clearly a Cockney, with the clean lines and weakly pretty, almost effeminate, face of the man who has absorbed the sound of Bow Bells with his mother’s milk.  A draggled muslin cap on his head and a dirty gunny-sack about his slim hips proclaimed him cook of the decidedly dirty ship’s galley in which I found myself.
“An’ ’ow yer feelin’ now, sir?” he asked, with the subservient smirk which comes only of generations of tip-seeking ancestors.
For reply, I twisted weakly into a sitting posture, and was helped by Yonson to my feet.  The rattle and bang of the frying-pan was grating horribly on my nerves.  I could not collect my thoughts.  Clutching the woodwork of the galley for support,—and I confess the grease with which it was scummed put my teeth on edge,—I reached across a hot cooking-range to the offending utensil, unhooked it, and wedged it securely into the coal-box.
The cook grinned at my exhibition of nerves, and thrust into my hand a steaming mug with an “’Ere, this’ll do yer good.”  It was a nauseous mess,—ship’s coffee,—but the heat of it was revivifying.  Between gulps of the molten stuff I glanced down at my raw and bleeding chest and turned to the Scandinavian.
“Thank you, Mr. Yonson,” I said; “but don’t you think your measures were rather heroic?”
It was because he understood the reproof of my action, rather than of my words, that he held up his palm for inspection.  It was remarkably calloused.  I passed my hand over the horny projections, and my teeth went on edge once more from the horrible rasping sensation produced.
“My name is Johnson, not Yonson,” he said, in very good, though slow, English, with no more than a shade of accent to it.
There was mild protest in his pale blue eyes, and withal a timid frankness and manliness that quite won me to him.
“Thank you, Mr. Johnson,” I corrected, and reached out my hand for his.
He hesitated, awkward and bashful, shifted his weight from one leg to the other, then blunderingly gripped my hand in a hearty shake.
“Have you any dry clothes I may put on?” I asked the cook.
“Yes, sir,” he answered, with cheerful alacrity.  “I’ll run down an’ tyke a look over my kit, if you’ve no objections, sir, to wearin’ my things.”
He dived out of the galley door, or glided rather, with a swiftness and smoothness of gait that struck me as being not so much cat-like as oily.  In fact, this oiliness, or greasiness, as I was later to learn, was probably the most salient expression of his personality.
“And where am I?” I asked Johnson, whom I took, and rightly, to be one of the sailors.  “What vessel is this, and where is she bound?”
“Off the Farallones, heading about sou-west,” he answered, slowly and methodically, as though groping for his best English, and rigidly observing the order of my queries.  “The schooner Ghost, bound seal-hunting to Japan.”
“And who is the captain?  I must see him as soon as I am dressed.”
Johnson looked puzzled and embarrassed.  He hesitated while he groped in his vocabulary and framed a complete answer.  “The cap’n is Wolf Larsen, or so men call him.  I never heard his other name.  But you better speak soft with him.  He is mad this morning.  The mate—”
But he did not finish.  The cook had glided in.
“Better sling yer ’ook out of ’ere, Yonson,” he said.  “The old man’ll be wantin’ yer on deck, an’ this ayn’t no d’y to fall foul of ’im.”
Johnson turned obediently to the door, at the same time, over the cook’s shoulder, favouring me with an amazingly solemn and portentous wink as though to emphasize his interrupted remark and the need for me to be soft-spoken with the captain.
Hanging over the cook’s arm was a loose and crumpled array of evil-looking and sour-smelling garments.
“They was put aw’y wet, sir,” he vouchsafed explanation.  “But you’ll ’ave to make them do till I dry yours out by the fire.”
Clinging to the woodwork, staggering with the roll of the ship, and aided by the cook, I managed to slip into a rough woollen undershirt.  On the instant my flesh was creeping and crawling from the harsh contact.  He noticed my involuntary twitching and grimacing, and smirked:
“I only ’ope yer don’t ever ’ave to get used to such as that in this life, ’cos you’ve got a bloomin’ soft skin, that you ’ave, more like a lydy’s than any I know of.  I was bloomin’ well sure you was a gentleman as soon as I set eyes on yer.”
I had taken a dislike to him at first, and as he helped to dress me this dislike increased.  There was something repulsive about his touch.  I shrank from his hand; my flesh revolted.  And between this and the smells arising from various pots boiling and bubbling on the galley fire, I was in haste to get out into the fresh air.  Further, there was the need of seeing the captain about what arrangements could be made for getting me ashore.
A cheap cotton shirt, with frayed collar and a bosom discoloured with what I took to be ancient blood-stains, was put on me amid a running and apologetic fire of comment.  A pair of workman’s brogans encased my feet, and for trousers I was furnished with a pair of pale blue, washed-out overalls, one leg of which was fully ten inches shorter than the other.  The abbreviated leg looked as though the devil had there clutched for the Cockney’s soul and missed the shadow for the substance.
“And whom have I to thank for this kindness?” I asked, when I stood completely arrayed, a tiny boy’s cap on my head, and for coat a dirty, striped cotton jacket which ended at the small of my back and the sleeves of which reached just below my elbows.
The cook drew himself up in a smugly humble fashion, a deprecating smirk on his face.  Out of my experience with stewards on the Atlantic liners at the end of the voyage, I could have sworn he was waiting for his tip.  From my fuller knowledge of the creature I now know that the posture was unconscious.  An hereditary servility, no doubt, was responsible.
“Mugridge, sir,” he fawned, his effeminate features running into a greasy smile.  “Thomas Mugridge, sir, an’ at yer service.”
“All right, Thomas,” I said.  “I shall not forget you—when my clothes are dry.”
A soft light suffused his face and his eyes glistened, as though somewhere in the deeps of his being his ancestors had quickened and stirred with dim memories of tips received in former lives.
“Thank you, sir,” he said, very gratefully and very humbly indeed.
Precisely in the way that the door slid back, he slid aside, and I stepped out on deck.  I was still weak from my prolonged immersion.  A puff of wind caught me,—and I staggered across the moving deck to a corner of the cabin, to which I clung for support.  The schooner, heeled over far out from the perpendicular, was bowing and plunging into the long Pacific roll.  If she were heading south-west as Johnson had said, the wind, then, I calculated, was blowing nearly from the south.  The fog was gone, and in its place the sun sparkled crisply on the surface of the water, I turned to the east, where I knew California must lie, but could see nothing save low-lying fog-banks—the same fog, doubtless, that had brought about the disaster to the Martinez and placed me in my present situation.  To the north, and not far away, a group of naked rocks thrust above the sea, on one of which I could distinguish a lighthouse.  In the south-west, and almost in our course, I saw the pyramidal loom of some vessel’s sails.
Having completed my survey of the horizon, I turned to my more immediate surroundings.  My first thought was that a man who had come through a collision and rubbed shoulders with death merited more attention than I received.  Beyond a sailor at the wheel who stared curiously across the top of the cabin, I attracted no notice whatever.
Everybody seemed interested in what was going on amid ships.  There, on a hatch, a large man was lying on his back.  He was fully clothed, though his shirt was ripped open in front.  Nothing was to be seen of his chest, however, for it was covered with a mass of black hair, in appearance like the furry coat of a dog.  His face and neck were hidden beneath a black beard, intershot with grey, which would have been stiff and bushy had it not been limp and draggled and dripping with water.  His eyes were closed, and he was apparently unconscious; but his mouth was wide open, his breast, heaving as though from suffocation as he laboured noisily for breath.  A sailor, from time to time and quite methodically, as a matter of routine, dropped a canvas bucket into the ocean at the end of a rope, hauled it in hand under hand, and sluiced its contents over the prostrate man.
Pacing back and forth the length of the hatchways and savagely chewing the end of a cigar, was the man whose casual glance had rescued me from the sea.  His height was probably five feet ten inches, or ten and a half; but my first impression, or feel of the man, was not of this, but of his strength.  And yet, while he was of massive build, with broad shoulders and deep chest, I could not characterize his strength as massive.  It was what might be termed a sinewy, knotty strength, of the kind we ascribe to lean and wiry men, but which, in him, because of his heavy build, partook more of the enlarged gorilla order.  Not that in appearance he seemed in the least gorilla-like.  What I am striving to express is this strength itself, more as a thing apart from his physical semblance.  It was a strength we are wont to associate with things primitive, with wild animals, and the creatures we imagine our tree-dwelling prototypes to have been—a strength savage, ferocious, alive in itself, the essence of life in that it is the potency of motion, the elemental stuff itself out of which the many forms of life have been moulded; in short, that which writhes in the body of a snake when the head is cut off, and the snake, as a snake, is dead, or which lingers in the shapeless lump of turtle-meat and recoils and quivers from the prod of a finger.
Such was the impression of strength I gathered from this man who paced up and down.  He was firmly planted on his legs; his feet struck the deck squarely and with surety; every movement of a muscle, from the heave of the shoulders to the tightening of the lips about the cigar, was decisive, and seemed to come out of a strength that was excessive and overwhelming.  In fact, though this strength pervaded every action of his, it seemed but the advertisement of a greater strength that lurked within, that lay dormant and no more than stirred from time to time, but which might arouse, at any moment, terrible and compelling, like the rage of a lion or the wrath of a storm.
The cook stuck his head out of the galley door and grinned encouragingly at me, at the same time jerking his thumb in the direction of the man who paced up and down by the hatchway.  Thus I was given to understand that he was the captain, the “Old Man,” in the cook’s vernacular, the individual whom I must interview and put to the trouble of somehow getting me ashore.  I had half started forward, to get over with what I was certain would be a stormy five minutes, when a more violent suffocating paroxysm seized the unfortunate person who was lying on his back.  He wrenched and writhed about convulsively.  The chin, with the damp black beard, pointed higher in the air as the back muscles stiffened and the chest swelled in an unconscious and instinctive effort to get more air.  Under the whiskers, and all unseen, I knew that the skin was taking on a purplish hue.
The captain, or Wolf Larsen, as men called him, ceased pacing and gazed down at the dying man.  So fierce had this final struggle become that the sailor paused in the act of flinging more water over him and stared curiously, the canvas bucket partly tilted and dripping its contents to the deck.  The dying man beat a tattoo on the hatch with his heels, straightened out his legs, and stiffened in one great tense effort, and rolled his head from side to side.  Then the muscles relaxed, the head stopped rolling, and a sigh, as of profound relief, floated upward from his lips.  The jaw dropped, the upper lip lifted, and two rows of tobacco-discoloured teeth appeared.  It seemed as though his features had frozen into a diabolical grin at the world he had left and outwitted.
Then a most surprising thing occurred.  The captain broke loose upon the dead man like a thunderclap.  Oaths rolled from his lips in a continuous stream.  And they were not namby-pamby oaths, or mere expressions of indecency.  Each word was a blasphemy, and there were many words.  They crisped and crackled like electric sparks.  I had never heard anything like it in my life, nor could I have conceived it possible.  With a turn for literary expression myself, and a penchant for forcible figures and phrases, I appreciated, as no other listener, I dare say, the peculiar vividness and strength and absolute blasphemy of his metaphors.  The cause of it all, as near as I could make out, was that the man, who was mate, had gone on a debauch before leaving San Francisco, and then had the poor taste to die at the beginning of the voyage and leave Wolf Larsen short-handed.
It should be unnecessary to state, at least to my friends, that I was shocked.  Oaths and vile language of any sort had always been repellent to me.  I felt a wilting sensation, a sinking at the heart, and, I might just as well say, a giddiness.  To me, death had always been invested with solemnity and dignity.  It had been peaceful in its occurrence, sacred in its ceremonial.  But death in its more sordid and terrible aspects was a thing with which I had been unacquainted till now.  As I say, while I appreciated the power of the terrific denunciation that swept out of Wolf Larsen’s mouth, I was inexpressibly shocked.  The scorching torrent was enough to wither the face of the corpse.  I should not have been surprised if the wet black beard had frizzled and curled and flared up in smoke and flame.  But the dead man was unconcerned.  He continued to grin with a sardonic humour, with a cynical mockery and defiance.  He was master of the situation.

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

What happened to me next on the sealing-schooner Ghost, as I strove to fit into my new environment, are matters of humiliation and pain.  The cook, who was called “the doctor” by the crew, “Tommy” by the hunters, and “Cooky” by Wolf Larsen, was a changed person.  The difference worked in my status brought about a corresponding difference in treatment from him.  Servile and fawning as he had been before, he was now as domineering and bellicose.  In truth, I was no longer the fine gentleman with a skin soft as a “lydy’s,” but only an ordinary and very worthless cabin-boy.
He absurdly insisted upon my addressing him as Mr. Mugridge, and his behaviour and carriage were insufferable as he showed me my duties.  Besides my work in the cabin, with its four small state-rooms, I was supposed to be his assistant in the galley, and my colossal ignorance concerning such things as peeling potatoes or washing greasy pots was a source of unending and sarcastic wonder to him.  He refused to take into consideration what I was, or, rather, what my life and the things I was accustomed to had been.  This was part of the attitude he chose to adopt toward me; and I confess, ere the day was done, that I hated him with more lively feelings than I had ever hated any one in my life before.
This first day was made more difficult for me from the fact that the Ghost, under close reefs (terms such as these I did not learn till later), was plunging through what Mr. Mugridge called an “’owlin’ sou’-easter.”  At half-past five, under his directions, I set the table in the cabin, with rough-weather trays in place, and then carried the tea and cooked food down from the galley.  In this connection I cannot forbear relating my first experience with a boarding sea.
“Look sharp or you’ll get doused,” was Mr. Mugridge’s parting injunction, as I left the galley with a big tea-pot in one hand, and in the hollow of the other arm several loaves of fresh-baked bread.  One of the hunters, a tall, loose-jointed chap named Henderson, was going aft at the time from the steerage (the name the hunters facetiously gave their midships sleeping quarters) to the cabin.  Wolf Larsen was on the poop, smoking his everlasting cigar.
“’Ere she comes.  Sling yer ’ook!” the cook cried.
I stopped, for I did not know what was coming, and saw the galley door slide shut with a bang.  Then I saw Henderson leaping like a madman for the main rigging, up which he shot, on the inside, till he was many feet higher than my head.  Also I saw a great wave, curling and foaming, poised far above the rail.  I was directly under it.  My mind did not work quickly, everything was so new and strange.  I grasped that I was in danger, but that was all.  I stood still, in trepidation.  Then Wolf Larsen shouted from the poop:
“Grab hold something, you—you Hump!”
But it was too late.  I sprang toward the rigging, to which I might have clung, and was met by the descending wall of water.  What happened after that was very confusing.  I was beneath the water, suffocating and drowning.  My feet were out from under me, and I was turning over and over and being swept along I knew not where.  Several times I collided against hard objects, once striking my right knee a terrible blow.  Then the flood seemed suddenly to subside and I was breathing the good air again.  I had been swept against the galley and around the steerage companion-way from the weather side into the lee scuppers.  The pain from my hurt knee was agonizing.  I could not put my weight on it, or, at least, I thought I could not put my weight on it; and I felt sure the leg was broken.  But the cook was after me, shouting through the lee galley door:
“’Ere, you!  Don’t tyke all night about it!  Where’s the pot?  Lost overboard?  Serve you bloody well right if yer neck was broke!”
I managed to struggle to my feet.  The great tea-pot was still in my hand.  I limped to the galley and handed it to him.  But he was consumed with indignation, real or feigned.
“Gawd blime me if you ayn’t a slob.  Wot ’re you good for anyw’y, I’d like to know?  Eh?  Wot ’re you good for any’wy?  Cawn’t even carry a bit of tea aft without losin’ it.  Now I’ll ’ave to boil some more.
“An’ wot ’re you snifflin’ about?” he burst out at me, with renewed rage.  “’Cos you’ve ’urt yer pore little leg, pore little mamma’s darlin’.”
I was not sniffling, though my face might well have been drawn and twitching from the pain.  But I called up all my resolution, set my teeth, and hobbled back and forth from galley to cabin and cabin to galley without further mishap.  Two things I had acquired by my accident: an injured knee-cap that went undressed and from which I suffered for weary months, and the name of “Hump,” which Wolf Larsen had called me from the poop.  Thereafter, fore and aft, I was known by no other name, until the term became a part of my thought-processes and I identified it with myself, thought of myself as Hump, as though Hump were I and had always been I.
It was no easy task, waiting on the cabin table, where sat Wolf Larsen, Johansen, and the six hunters.  The cabin was small, to begin with, and to move around, as I was compelled to, was not made easier by the schooner’s violent pitching and wallowing.  But what struck me most forcibly was the total lack of sympathy on the part of the men whom I served.  I could feel my knee through my clothes, swelling, and swelling, and I was sick and faint from the pain of it.  I could catch glimpses of my face, white and ghastly, distorted with pain, in the cabin mirror.  All the men must have seen my condition, but not one spoke or took notice of me, till I was almost grateful to Wolf Larsen, later on (I was washing the dishes), when he said:
“Don’t let a little thing like that bother you.  You’ll get used to such things in time.  It may cripple you some, but all the same you’ll be learning to walk.
“That’s what you call a paradox, isn’t it?” he added.
He seemed pleased when I nodded my head with the customary “Yes, sir.”
“I suppose you know a bit about literary things?  Eh?  Good.  I’ll have some talks with you some time.”
And then, taking no further account of me, he turned his back and went up on deck.
That night, when I had finished an endless amount of work, I was sent to sleep in the steerage, where I made up a spare bunk.  I was glad to get out of the detestable presence of the cook and to be off my feet.  To my surprise, my clothes had dried on me and there seemed no indications of catching cold, either from the last soaking or from the prolonged soaking from the foundering of the Martinez.  Under ordinary circumstances, after all that I had undergone, I should have been fit for bed and a trained nurse.
But my knee was bothering me terribly.  As well as I could make out, the kneecap seemed turned up on edge in the midst of the swelling.  As I sat in my bunk examining it (the six hunters were all in the steerage, smoking and talking in loud voices), Henderson took a passing glance at it.
“Looks nasty,” he commented.  “Tie a rag around it, and it’ll be all right.”
That was all; and on the land I would have been lying on the broad of my back, with a surgeon attending on me, and with strict injunctions to do nothing but rest.  But I must do these men justice.  Callous as they were to my suffering, they were equally callous to their own when anything befell them.  And this was due, I believe, first, to habit; and second, to the fact that they were less sensitively organized.  I really believe that a finely-organized, high-strung man would suffer twice and thrice as much as they from a like injury.
Tired as I was,—exhausted, in fact,—I was prevented from sleeping by the pain in my knee.  It was all I could do to keep from groaning aloud.  At home I should undoubtedly have given vent to my anguish; but this new and elemental environment seemed to call for a savage repression.  Like the savage, the attitude of these men was stoical in great things, childish in little things.  I remember, later in the voyage, seeing Kerfoot, another of the hunters, lose a finger by having it smashed to a jelly; and he did not even murmur or change the expression on his face.  Yet I have seen the same man, time and again, fly into the most outrageous passion over a trifle.
He was doing it now, vociferating, bellowing, waving his arms, and cursing like a fiend, and all because of a disagreement with another hunter as to whether a seal pup knew instinctively how to swim.  He held that it did, that it could swim the moment it was born.  The other hunter, Latimer, a lean, Yankee-looking fellow with shrewd, narrow-slitted eyes, held otherwise, held that the seal pup was born on the land for no other reason than that it could not swim, that its mother was compelled to teach it to swim as birds were compelled to teach their nestlings how to fly.
For the most part, the remaining four hunters leaned on the table or lay in their bunks and left the discussion to the two antagonists.  But they were supremely interested, for every little while they ardently took sides, and sometimes all were talking at once, till their voices surged back and forth in waves of sound like mimic thunder-rolls in the confined space.  Childish and immaterial as the topic was, the quality of their reasoning was still more childish and immaterial.  In truth, there was very little reasoning or none at all.  Their method was one of assertion, assumption, and denunciation.  They proved that a seal pup could swim or not swim at birth by stating the proposition very bellicosely and then following it up with an attack on the opposing man’s judgment, common sense, nationality, or past history.  Rebuttal was precisely similar.  I have related this in order to show the mental calibre of the men with whom I was thrown in contact.  Intellectually they were children, inhabiting the physical forms of men.
And they smoked, incessantly smoked, using a coarse, cheap, and offensive-smelling tobacco.  The air was thick and murky with the smoke of it; and this, combined with the violent movement of the ship as she struggled through the storm, would surely have made me sea-sick had I been a victim to that malady.  As it was, it made me quite squeamish, though this nausea might have been due to the pain of my leg and exhaustion.
As I lay there thinking, I naturally dwelt upon myself and my situation.  It was unparalleled, undreamed-of, that I, Humphrey Van Weyden, a scholar and a dilettante, if you please, in things artistic and literary, should be lying here on a Bering Sea seal-hunting schooner.  Cabin-boy!  I had never done any hard manual labour, or scullion labour, in my life.  I had lived a placid, uneventful, sedentary existence all my days—the life of a scholar and a recluse on an assured and comfortable income.  Violent life and athletic sports had never appealed to me.  I had always been a book-worm; so my sisters and father had called me during my childhood.  I had gone camping but once in my life, and then I left the party almost at its start and returned to the comforts and conveniences of a roof.  And here I was, with dreary and endless vistas before me of table-setting, potato-peeling, and dish-washing.  And I was not strong.  The doctors had always said that I had a remarkable constitution, but I had never developed it or my body through exercise.  My muscles were small and soft, like a woman’s, or so the doctors had said time and again in the course of their attempts to persuade me to go in for physical-culture fads.  But I had preferred to use my head rather than my body; and here I was, in no fit condition for the rough life in prospect.
These are merely a few of the things that went through my mind, and are related for the sake of vindicating myself in advance in the weak and helpless rôle I was destined to play.  But I thought, also, of my mother and sisters, and pictured their grief.  I was among the missing dead of the Martinez disaster, an unrecovered body.  I could see the head-lines in the papers; the fellows at the University Club and the Bibelot shaking their heads and saying, “Poor chap!”  And I could see Charley Furuseth, as I had said good-bye to him that morning, lounging in a dressing-gown on the be-pillowed window couch and delivering himself of oracular and pessimistic epigrams.
And all the while, rolling, plunging, climbing the moving mountains and falling and wallowing in the foaming valleys, the schooner Ghost was fighting her way farther and farther into the heart of the Pacific—and I was on her.  I could hear the wind above.  It came to my ears as a muffled roar.  Now and again feet stamped overhead.  An endless creaking was going on all about me, the woodwork and the fittings groaning and squeaking and complaining in a thousand keys.  The hunters were still arguing and roaring like some semi-human amphibious breed.  The air was filled with oaths and indecent expressions.  I could see their faces, flushed and angry, the brutality distorted and emphasized by the sickly yellow of the sea-lamps which rocked back and forth with the ship.  Through the dim smoke-haze the bunks looked like the sleeping dens of animals in a menagerie.  Oilskins and sea-boots were hanging from the walls, and here and there rifles and shotguns rested securely in the racks.  It was a sea-fitting for the buccaneers and pirates of by-gone years.  My imagination ran riot, and still I could not sleep.  And it was a long, long night, weary and dreary and long.

Chapter 4

But my first night in the hunters’ steerage was also my last.  Next day Johansen, the new mate, was routed from the cabin by Wolf Larsen, and sent into the steerage to sleep thereafter, while I took possession of the tiny cabin state-room, which, on the first day of the voyage, had already had two occupants.  The reason for this change was quickly learned by the hunters, and became the cause of a deal of grumbling on their part.  It seemed that Johansen, in his sleep, lived over each night the events of the day.  His incessant talking and shouting and bellowing of orders had been too much for Wolf Larsen, who had accordingly foisted the nuisance upon his hunters.
After a sleepless night, I arose weak and in agony, to hobble through my second day on the Ghost.  Thomas Mugridge routed me out at half-past five, much in the fashion that Bill Sykes must have routed out his dog; but Mr. Mugridge’s brutality to me was paid back in kind and with interest.  The unnecessary noise he made (I had lain wide-eyed the whole night) must have awakened one of the hunters; for a heavy shoe whizzed through the semi-darkness, and Mr. Mugridge, with a sharp howl of pain, humbly begged everybody’s pardon.  Later on, in the galley, I noticed that his ear was bruised and swollen.  It never went entirely back to its normal shape, and was called a “cauliflower ear” by the sailors.
The day was filled with miserable variety.  I had taken my dried clothes down from the galley the night before, and the first thing I did was to exchange the cook’s garments for them.  I looked for my purse.  In addition to some small change (and I have a good memory for such things), it had contained one hundred and eighty-five dollars in gold and paper.  The purse I found, but its contents, with the exception of the small silver, had been abstracted.  I spoke to the cook about it, when I went on deck to take up my duties in the galley, and though I had looked forward to a surly answer, I had not expected the belligerent harangue that I received.
“Look ’ere, ’Ump,” he began, a malicious light in his eyes and a snarl in his throat; “d’ye want yer nose punched?  If you think I’m a thief, just keep it to yerself, or you’ll find ’ow bloody well mistyken you are.  Strike me blind if this ayn’t gratitude for yer!  ’Ere you come, a pore mis’rable specimen of ’uman scum, an’ I tykes yer into my galley an’ treats yer ’ansom, an’ this is wot I get for it.  Nex’ time you can go to ’ell, say I, an’ I’ve a good mind to give you what-for anyw’y.”
So saying, he put up his fists and started for me.  To my shame be it, I cowered away from the blow and ran out the galley door.  What else was I to do?  Force, nothing but force, obtained on this brute-ship.  Moral suasion was a thing unknown.  Picture it to yourself: a man of ordinary stature, slender of build, and with weak, undeveloped muscles, who has lived a peaceful, placid life, and is unused to violence of any sort—what could such a man possibly do?  There was no more reason that I should stand and face these human beasts than that I should stand and face an infuriated bull.
So I thought it out at the time, feeling the need for vindication and desiring to be at peace with my conscience.  But this vindication did not satisfy.  Nor, to this day can I permit my manhood to look back upon those events and feel entirely exonerated.  The situation was something that really exceeded rational formulas for conduct and demanded more than the cold conclusions of reason.  When viewed in the light of formal logic, there is not one thing of which to be ashamed; but nevertheless a shame rises within me at the recollection, and in the pride of my manhood I feel that my manhood has in unaccountable ways been smirched and sullied.
All of which is neither here nor there.  The speed with which I ran from the galley caused excruciating pain in my knee, and I sank down helplessly at the break of the poop.  But the Cockney had not pursued me.
“Look at ’im run!  Look at ’im run!” I could hear him crying.  “An’ with a gyme leg at that!  Come on back, you pore little mamma’s darling.  I won’t ’it yer; no, I won’t.”
I came back and went on with my work; and here the episode ended for the time, though further developments were yet to take place.  I set the breakfast-table in the cabin, and at seven o’clock waited on the hunters and officers.  The storm had evidently broken during the night, though a huge sea was still running and a stiff wind blowing.  Sail had been made in the early watches, so that the Ghost was racing along under everything except the two topsails and the flying jib.  These three sails, I gathered from the conversation, were to be set immediately after breakfast.  I learned, also, that Wolf Larsen was anxious to make the most of the storm, which was driving him to the south-west into that portion of the sea where he expected to pick up with the north-east trades.  It was before this steady wind that he hoped to make the major portion of the run to Japan, curving south into the tropics and north again as he approached the coast of Asia.
After breakfast I had another unenviable experience.  When I had finished washing the dishes, I cleaned the cabin stove and carried the ashes up on deck to empty them.  Wolf Larsen and Henderson were standing near the wheel, deep in conversation.  The sailor, Johnson, was steering.  As I started toward the weather side I saw him make a sudden motion with his head, which I mistook for a token of recognition and good-morning.  In reality, he was attempting to warn me to throw my ashes over the lee side.  Unconscious of my blunder, I passed by Wolf Larsen and the hunter and flung the ashes over the side to windward.  The wind drove them back, and not only over me, but over Henderson and Wolf Larsen.  The next instant the latter kicked me, violently, as a cur is kicked.  I had not realized there could be so much pain in a kick.  I reeled away from him and leaned against the cabin in a half-fainting condition.  Everything was swimming before my eyes, and I turned sick.  The nausea overpowered me, and I managed to crawl to the side of the vessel.  But Wolf Larsen did not follow me up.  Brushing the ashes from his clothes, he had resumed his conversation with Henderson.  Johansen, who had seen the affair from the break of the poop, sent a couple of sailors aft to clean up the mess.
Later in the morning I received a surprise of a totally different sort.  Following the cook’s instructions, I had gone into Wolf Larsen’s state-room to put it to rights and make the bed.  Against the wall, near the head of the bunk, was a rack filled with books.  I glanced over them, noting with astonishment such names as Shakespeare, Tennyson, Poe, and De Quincey.  There were scientific works, too, among which were represented men such as Tyndall, Proctor, and Darwin.  Astronomy and physics were represented, and I remarked Bulfinch’s Age of Fable, Shaw’s History of English and American Literature, and Johnson’s Natural History in two large volumes.  Then there were a number of grammars, such as Metcalf’s, and Reed and Kellogg’s; and I smiled as I saw a copy of The Dean’s English.
I could not reconcile these books with the man from what I had seen of him, and I wondered if he could possibly read them.  But when I came to make the bed I found, between the blankets, dropped apparently as he had sunk off to sleep, a complete Browning, the Cambridge Edition.  It was open at “In a Balcony,” and I noticed, here and there, passages underlined in pencil.  Further, letting drop the volume during a lurch of the ship, a sheet of paper fell out.  It was scrawled over with geometrical diagrams and calculations of some sort.
It was patent that this terrible man was no ignorant clod, such as one would inevitably suppose him to be from his exhibitions of brutality.  At once he became an enigma.  One side or the other of his nature was perfectly comprehensible; but both sides together were bewildering.  I had already remarked that his language was excellent, marred with an occasional slight inaccuracy.  Of course, in common speech with the sailors and hunters, it sometimes fairly bristled with errors, which was due to the vernacular itself; but in the few words he had held with me it had been clear and correct.
This glimpse I had caught of his other side must have emboldened me, for I resolved to speak to him about the money I had lost.
“I have been robbed,” I said to him, a little later, when I found him pacing up and down the poop alone.
“Sir,” he corrected, not harshly, but sternly.
“I have been robbed, sir,” I amended.
“How did it happen?” he asked.
Then I told him the whole circumstance, how my clothes had been left to dry in the galley, and how, later, I was nearly beaten by the cook when I mentioned the matter.
He smiled at my recital.  “Pickings,” he concluded; “Cooky’s pickings.  And don’t you think your miserable life worth the price?  Besides, consider it a lesson.  You’ll learn in time how to take care of your money for yourself.  I suppose, up to now, your lawyer has done it for you, or your business agent.”
I could feel the quiet sneer through his words, but demanded, “How can I get it back again?”
“That’s your look-out.  You haven’t any lawyer or business agent now, so you’ll have to depend on yourself.  When you get a dollar, hang on to it.  A man who leaves his money lying around, the way you did, deserves to lose it.  Besides, you have sinned.  You have no right to put temptation in the way of your fellow-creatures.  You tempted Cooky, and he fell.  You have placed his immortal soul in jeopardy.  By the way, do you believe in the immortal soul?”
His lids lifted lazily as he asked the question, and it seemed that the deeps were opening to me and that I was gazing into his soul.  But it was an illusion.  Far as it might have seemed, no man has ever seen very far into Wolf Larsen’s soul, or seen it at all,—of this I am convinced.  It was a very lonely soul, I was to learn, that never unmasked, though at rare moments it played at doing so.
“I read immortality in your eyes,” I answered, dropping the “sir,”—an experiment, for I thought the intimacy of the conversation warranted it.
He took no notice.  “By that, I take it, you see something that is alive, but that necessarily does not have to live for ever.”
“I read more than that,” I continued boldly.
“Then you read consciousness.  You read the consciousness of life that it is alive; but still no further away, no endlessness of life.”
How clearly he thought, and how well he expressed what he thought!  From regarding me curiously, he turned his head and glanced out over the leaden sea to windward.  A bleakness came into his eyes, and the lines of his mouth grew severe and harsh.  He was evidently in a pessimistic mood.
“Then to what end?” he demanded abruptly, turning back to me.  “If I am immortal—why?”
I halted.  How could I explain my idealism to this man?  How could I put into speech a something felt, a something like the strains of music heard in sleep, a something that convinced yet transcended utterance?
“What do you believe, then?” I countered.
“I believe that life is a mess,” he answered promptly.  “It is like yeast, a ferment, a thing that moves and may move for a minute, an hour, a year, or a hundred years, but that in the end will cease to move.  The big eat the little that they may continue to move, the strong eat the weak that they may retain their strength.  The lucky eat the most and move the longest, that is all.  What do you make of those things?”
He swept his arm in an impatient gesture toward a number of the sailors who were working on some kind of rope stuff amidships.
“They move, so does the jelly-fish move.  They move in order to eat in order that they may keep moving.  There you have it.  They live for their belly’s sake, and the belly is for their sake.  It’s a circle; you get nowhere.  Neither do they.  In the end they come to a standstill.  They move no more.  They are dead.”
“They have dreams,” I interrupted, “radiant, flashing dreams—”
“Of grub,” he concluded sententiously.
“And of more—”
“Grub.  Of a larger appetite and more luck in satisfying it.”  His voice sounded harsh.  There was no levity in it.  “For, look you, they dream of making lucky voyages which will bring them more money, of becoming the mates of ships, of finding fortunes—in short, of being in a better position for preying on their fellows, of having all night in, good grub and somebody else to do the dirty work.  You and I are just like them.  There is no difference, except that we have eaten more and better.  I am eating them now, and you too.  But in the past you have eaten more than I have.  You have slept in soft beds, and worn fine clothes, and eaten good meals.  Who made those beds? and those clothes? and those meals?  Not you.  You never made anything in your own sweat.  You live on an income which your father earned.  You are like a frigate bird swooping down upon the boobies and robbing them of the fish they have caught.  You are one with a crowd of men who have made what they call a government, who are masters of all the other men, and who eat the food the other men get and would like to eat themselves.  You wear the warm clothes.  They made the clothes, but they shiver in rags and ask you, the lawyer, or business agent who handles your money, for a job.”
“But that is beside the matter,” I cried.
“Not at all.”  He was speaking rapidly now, and his eyes were flashing.  “It is piggishness, and it is life.  Of what use or sense is an immortality of piggishness?  What is the end?  What is it all about?  You have made no food.  Yet the food you have eaten or wasted might have saved the lives of a score of wretches who made the food but did not eat it.  What immortal end did you serve? or did they?  Consider yourself and me.  What does your boasted immortality amount to when your life runs foul of mine?  You would like to go back to the land, which is a favourable place for your kind of piggishness.  It is a whim of mine to keep you aboard this ship, where my piggishness flourishes.  And keep you I will.  I may make or break you.  You may die to-day, this week, or next month.  I could kill you now, with a blow of my fist, for you are a miserable weakling.  But if we are immortal, what is the reason for this?  To be piggish as you and I have been all our lives does not seem to be just the thing for immortals to be doing.  Again, what’s it all about?  Why have I kept you here?—”
“Because you are stronger,” I managed to blurt out.
“But why stronger?” he went on at once with his perpetual queries.  “Because I am a bigger bit of the ferment than you?  Don’t you see?  Don’t you see?”
“But the hopelessness of it,” I protested.
“I agree with you,” he answered.  “Then why move at all, since moving is living?  Without moving and being part of the yeast there would be no hopelessness.  But,—and there it is,—we want to live and move, though we have no reason to, because it happens that it is the nature of life to live and move, to want to live and move.  If it were not for this, life would be dead.  It is because of this life that is in you that you dream of your immortality.  The life that is in you is alive and wants to go on being alive for ever.  Bah!  An eternity of piggishness!”
He abruptly turned on his heel and started forward.  He stopped at the break of the poop and called me to him.
“By the way, how much was it that Cooky got away with?” he asked.
“One hundred and eighty-five dollars, sir,” I answered.
He nodded his head.  A moment later, as I started down the companion stairs to lay the table for dinner, I heard him loudly cursing some men amidships.

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

At last, after three days of variable winds, we have caught the north-east trades.  I came on deck, after a good night’s rest in spite of my poor knee, to find the Ghost foaming along, wing-and-wing, and every sail drawing except the jibs, with a fresh breeze astern.  Oh, the wonder of the great trade-wind!  All day we sailed, and all night, and the next day, and the next, day after day, the wind always astern and blowing steadily and strong.  The schooner sailed herself.  There was no pulling and hauling on sheets and tackles, no shifting of topsails, no work at all for the sailors to do except to steer.  At night when the sun went down, the sheets were slackened; in the morning, when they yielded up the damp of the dew and relaxed, they were pulled tight again—and that was all.
Ten knots, twelve knots, eleven knots, varying from time to time, is the speed we are making.  And ever out of the north-east the brave wind blows, driving us on our course two hundred and fifty miles between the dawns.  It saddens me and gladdens me, the gait with which we are leaving San Francisco behind and with which we are foaming down upon the tropics.  Each day grows perceptibly warmer.  In the second dog-watch the sailors come on deck, stripped, and heave buckets of water upon one another from overside.  Flying-fish are beginning to be seen, and during the night the watch above scrambles over the deck in pursuit of those that fall aboard.  In the morning, Thomas Mugridge being duly bribed, the galley is pleasantly areek with the odour of their frying; while dolphin meat is served fore and aft on such occasions as Johnson catches the blazing beauties from the bowsprit end.
Johnson seems to spend all his spare time there or aloft at the crosstrees, watching the Ghost cleaving the water under press of sail.  There is passion, adoration, in his eyes, and he goes about in a sort of trance, gazing in ecstasy at the swelling sails, the foaming wake, and the heave and the run of her over the liquid mountains that are moving with us in stately procession.
The days and nights are “all a wonder and a wild delight,” and though I have little time from my dreary work, I steal odd moments to gaze and gaze at the unending glory of what I never dreamed the world possessed.  Above, the sky is stainless blue—blue as the sea itself, which under the forefoot is of the colour and sheen of azure satin.  All around the horizon are pale, fleecy clouds, never changing, never moving, like a silver setting for the flawless turquoise sky.
I do not forget one night, when I should have been asleep, of lying on the forecastle-head and gazing down at the spectral ripple of foam thrust aside by the Ghost’s forefoot.  It sounded like the gurgling of a brook over mossy stones in some quiet dell, and the crooning song of it lured me away and out of myself till I was no longer Hump the cabin-boy, nor Van Weyden, the man who had dreamed away thirty-five years among books.  But a voice behind me, the unmistakable voice of Wolf Larsen, strong with the invincible certitude of the man and mellow with appreciation of the words he was quoting, aroused me.
“‘O the blazing tropic night, when the wake’s a welt of light
	   That holds the hot sky tame,
	And the steady forefoot snores through the planet-powdered floors
	   Where the scared whale flukes in flame.
	Her plates are scarred by the sun, dear lass,
	   And her ropes are taut with the dew,
	For we’re booming down on the old trail, our own trail, the out trail,
	   We’re sagging south on the Long Trail—the trail that is always new.’”
“Eh, Hump?  How’s it strike you?” he asked, after the due pause which words and setting demanded.
I looked into his face.  It was aglow with light, as the sea itself, and the eyes were flashing in the starshine.
“It strikes me as remarkable, to say the least, that you should show enthusiasm,” I answered coldly.
“Why, man, it’s living! it’s life!” he cried.
“Which is a cheap thing and without value.”  I flung his words at him.
He laughed, and it was the first time I had heard honest mirth in his voice.
“Ah, I cannot get you to understand, cannot drive it into your head, what a thing this life is.  Of course life is valueless, except to itself.  And I can tell you that my life is pretty valuable just now—to myself.  It is beyond price, which you will acknowledge is a terrific overrating, but which I cannot help, for it is the life that is in me that makes the rating.”
He appeared waiting for the words with which to express the thought that was in him, and finally went on.
“Do you know, I am filled with a strange uplift; I feel as if all time were echoing through me, as though all powers were mine.  I know truth, divine good from evil, right from wrong.  My vision is clear and far.  I could almost believe in God.  But,” and his voice changed and the light went out of his face,—“what is this condition in which I find myself? this joy of living? this exultation of life? this inspiration, I may well call it?  It is what comes when there is nothing wrong with one’s digestion, when his stomach is in trim and his appetite has an edge, and all goes well.  It is the bribe for living, the champagne of the blood, the effervescence of the ferment—that makes some men think holy thoughts, and other men to see God or to create him when they cannot see him.  That is all, the drunkenness of life, the stirring and crawling of the yeast, the babbling of the life that is insane with consciousness that it is alive.  And—bah!  To-morrow I shall pay for it as the drunkard pays.  And I shall know that I must die, at sea most likely, cease crawling of myself to be all a-crawl with the corruption of the sea; to be fed upon, to be carrion, to yield up all the strength and movement of my muscles that it may become strength and movement in fin and scale and the guts of fishes.  Bah!  And bah! again.  The champagne is already flat.  The sparkle and bubble has gone out and it is a tasteless drink.”
He left me as suddenly as he had come, springing to the deck with the weight and softness of a tiger.  The Ghost ploughed on her way.  I noted the gurgling forefoot was very like a snore, and as I listened to it the effect of Wolf Larsen’s swift rush from sublime exultation to despair slowly left me.  Then some deep-water sailor, from the waist of the ship, lifted a rich tenor voice in the “Song of the Trade Wind”:
“Oh, I am the wind the seamen love—
	   I am steady, and strong, and true;
	They follow my track by the clouds above,
	   O’er the fathomless tropic blue.
* * * * *
Through daylight and dark I follow the bark
	   I keep like a hound on her trail;
	I’m strongest at noon, yet under the moon,
	   I stiffen the bunt of her sail.”

Chapter 7

Sometimes I think Wolf Larsen mad, or half-mad at least, what of his strange moods and vagaries.  At other times I take him for a great man, a genius who has never arrived.  And, finally, I am convinced that he is the perfect type of the primitive man, born a thousand years or generations too late and an anachronism in this culminating century of civilization.  He is certainly an individualist of the most pronounced type.  Not only that, but he is very lonely.  There is no congeniality between him and the rest of the men aboard ship.  His tremendous virility and mental strength wall him apart.  They are more like children to him, even the hunters, and as children he treats them, descending perforce to their level and playing with them as a man plays with puppies.  Or else he probes them with the cruel hand of a vivisectionist, groping about in their mental processes and examining their souls as though to see of what soul-stuff is made.
I have seen him a score of times, at table, insulting this hunter or that, with cool and level eyes and, withal, a certain air of interest, pondering their actions or replies or petty rages with a curiosity almost laughable to me who stood onlooker and who understood.  Concerning his own rages, I am convinced that they are not real, that they are sometimes experiments, but that in the main they are the habits of a pose or attitude he has seen fit to take toward his fellow-men.  I know, with the possible exception of the incident of the dead mate, that I have not seen him really angry; nor do I wish ever to see him in a genuine rage, when all the force of him is called into play.
While on the question of vagaries, I shall tell what befell Thomas Mugridge in the cabin, and at the same time complete an incident upon which I have already touched once or twice.  The twelve o’clock dinner was over, one day, and I had just finished putting the cabin in order, when Wolf Larsen and Thomas Mugridge descended the companion stairs.  Though the cook had a cubby-hole of a state-room opening off from the cabin, in the cabin itself he had never dared to linger or to be seen, and he flitted to and fro, once or twice a day, a timid spectre.
“So you know how to play ‘Nap,’” Wolf Larsen was saying in a pleased sort of voice.  “I might have guessed an Englishman would know.  I learned it myself in English ships.”
Thomas Mugridge was beside himself, a blithering imbecile, so pleased was he at chumming thus with the captain.  The little airs he put on and the painful striving to assume the easy carriage of a man born to a dignified place in life would have been sickening had they not been ludicrous.  He quite ignored my presence, though I credited him with being simply unable to see me.  His pale, wishy-washy eyes were swimming like lazy summer seas, though what blissful visions they beheld were beyond my imagination.
“Get the cards, Hump,” Wolf Larsen ordered, as they took seats at the table.  “And bring out the cigars and the whisky you’ll find in my berth.”
I returned with the articles in time to hear the Cockney hinting broadly that there was a mystery about him, that he might be a gentleman’s son gone wrong or something or other; also, that he was a remittance man and was paid to keep away from England—“p’yed ’ansomely, sir,” was the way he put it; “p’yed ’ansomely to sling my ’ook an’ keep slingin’ it.”
I had brought the customary liquor glasses, but Wolf Larsen frowned, shook his head, and signalled with his hands for me to bring the tumblers.  These he filled two-thirds full with undiluted whisky—“a gentleman’s drink?” quoth Thomas Mugridge,—and they clinked their glasses to the glorious game of “Nap,” lighted cigars, and fell to shuffling and dealing the cards.
They played for money.  They increased the amounts of the bets.  They drank whisky, they drank it neat, and I fetched more.  I do not know whether Wolf Larsen cheated or not,—a thing he was thoroughly capable of doing,—but he won steadily.  The cook made repeated journeys to his bunk for money.  Each time he performed the journey with greater swagger, but he never brought more than a few dollars at a time.  He grew maudlin, familiar, could hardly see the cards or sit upright.  As a preliminary to another journey to his bunk, he hooked Wolf Larsen’s buttonhole with a greasy forefinger and vacuously proclaimed and reiterated, “I got money, I got money, I tell yer, an’ I’m a gentleman’s son.”
Wolf Larsen was unaffected by the drink, yet he drank glass for glass, and if anything his glasses were fuller.  There was no change in him.  He did not appear even amused at the other’s antics.
In the end, with loud protestations that he could lose like a gentleman, the cook’s last money was staked on the game—and lost.  Whereupon he leaned his head on his hands and wept.  Wolf Larsen looked curiously at him, as though about to probe and vivisect him, then changed his mind, as from the foregone conclusion that there was nothing there to probe.
“Hump,” he said to me, elaborately polite, “kindly take Mr. Mugridge’s arm and help him up on deck.  He is not feeling very well.”
“And tell Johnson to douse him with a few buckets of salt water,” he added, in a lower tone for my ear alone.
I left Mr. Mugridge on deck, in the hands of a couple of grinning sailors who had been told off for the purpose.  Mr. Mugridge was sleepily spluttering that he was a gentleman’s son.  But as I descended the companion stairs to clear the table I heard him shriek as the first bucket of water struck him.
Wolf Larsen was counting his winnings.
“One hundred and eighty-five dollars even,” he said aloud.  “Just as I thought.  The beggar came aboard without a cent.”
“And what you have won is mine, sir,” I said boldly.
He favoured me with a quizzical smile.  “Hump, I have studied some grammar in my time, and I think your tenses are tangled.  ‘Was mine,’ you should have said, not ’is mine.’”
“It is a question, not of grammar, but of ethics,” I answered.
It was possibly a minute before he spoke.
“D’ye know, Hump,” he said, with a slow seriousness which had in it an indefinable strain of sadness, “that this is the first time I have heard the word ‘ethics’ in the mouth of a man.  You and I are the only men on this ship who know its meaning.”
“At one time in my life,” he continued, after another pause, “I dreamed that I might some day talk with men who used such language, that I might lift myself out of the place in life in which I had been born, and hold conversation and mingle with men who talked about just such things as ethics.  And this is the first time I have ever heard the word pronounced.  Which is all by the way, for you are wrong.  It is a question neither of grammar nor ethics, but of fact.”
“I understand,” I said.  “The fact is that you have the money.”
His face brightened.  He seemed pleased at my perspicacity.  “But it is avoiding the real question,” I continued, “which is one of right.”
“Ah,” he remarked, with a wry pucker of his mouth, “I see you still believe in such things as right and wrong.”
“But don’t you?—at all?” I demanded.
“Not the least bit.  Might is right, and that is all there is to it.  Weakness is wrong.  Which is a very poor way of saying that it is good for oneself to be strong, and evil for oneself to be weak—or better yet, it is pleasurable to be strong, because of the profits; painful to be weak, because of the penalties.  Just now the possession of this money is a pleasurable thing.  It is good for one to possess it.  Being able to possess it, I wrong myself and the life that is in me if I give it to you and forego the pleasure of possessing it.”
“But you wrong me by withholding it,” I objected.
“Not at all.  One man cannot wrong another man.  He can only wrong himself.  As I see it, I do wrong always when I consider the interests of others.  Don’t you see?  How can two particles of the yeast wrong each other by striving to devour each other?  It is their inborn heritage to strive to devour, and to strive not to be devoured.  When they depart from this they sin.”
“Then you don’t believe in altruism?” I asked.
He received the word as if it had a familiar ring, though he pondered it thoughtfully.  “Let me see, it means something about coöperation, doesn’t it?”
“Well, in a way there has come to be a sort of connection,” I answered unsurprised by this time at such gaps in his vocabulary, which, like his knowledge, was the acquirement of a self-read, self-educated man, whom no one had directed in his studies, and who had thought much and talked little or not at all.  “An altruistic act is an act performed for the welfare of others.  It is unselfish, as opposed to an act performed for self, which is selfish.”
He nodded his head.  “Oh, yes, I remember it now.  I ran across it in Spencer.”
“Spencer!” I cried.  “Have you read him?”
“Not very much,” was his confession.  “I understood quite a good deal of First Principles, but his Biology took the wind out of my sails, and his Psychology left me butting around in the doldrums for many a day.  I honestly could not understand what he was driving at.  I put it down to mental deficiency on my part, but since then I have decided that it was for want of preparation.  I had no proper basis.  Only Spencer and myself know how hard I hammered.  But I did get something out of his Data of Ethics.  There’s where I ran across ‘altruism,’ and I remember now how it was used.”
I wondered what this man could have got from such a work.  Spencer I remembered enough to know that altruism was imperative to his ideal of highest conduct.  Wolf Larsen, evidently, had sifted the great philosopher’s teachings, rejecting and selecting according to his needs and desires.
“What else did you run across?” I asked.
His brows drew in slightly with the mental effort of suitably phrasing thoughts which he had never before put into speech.  I felt an elation of spirit.  I was groping into his soul-stuff as he made a practice of groping in the soul-stuff of others.  I was exploring virgin territory.  A strange, a terribly strange, region was unrolling itself before my eyes.
“In as few words as possible,” he began, “Spencer puts it something like this: First, a man must act for his own benefit—to do this is to be moral and good.  Next, he must act for the benefit of his children.  And third, he must act for the benefit of his race.”
“And the highest, finest, right conduct,” I interjected, “is that act which benefits at the same time the man, his children, and his race.”
“I wouldn’t stand for that,” he replied.  “Couldn’t see the necessity for it, nor the common sense.  I cut out the race and the children.  I would sacrifice nothing for them.  It’s just so much slush and sentiment, and you must see it yourself, at least for one who does not believe in eternal life.  With immortality before me, altruism would be a paying business proposition.  I might elevate my soul to all kinds of altitudes.  But with nothing eternal before me but death, given for a brief spell this yeasty crawling and squirming which is called life, why, it would be immoral for me to perform any act that was a sacrifice.  Any sacrifice that makes me lose one crawl or squirm is foolish,—and not only foolish, for it is a wrong against myself and a wicked thing.  I must not lose one crawl or squirm if I am to get the most out of the ferment.  Nor will the eternal movelessness that is coming to me be made easier or harder by the sacrifices or selfishnesses of the time when I was yeasty and acrawl.”
“Then you are an individualist, a materialist, and, logically, a hedonist.”
“Big words,” he smiled.  “But what is a hedonist?”
He nodded agreement when I had given the definition.  “And you are also,” I continued, “a man one could not trust in the least thing where it was possible for a selfish interest to intervene?”
“Now you’re beginning to understand,” he said, brightening.
“You are a man utterly without what the world calls morals?”
“That’s it.”
“A man of whom to be always afraid—”
“That’s the way to put it.”
“As one is afraid of a snake, or a tiger, or a shark?”
“Now you know me,” he said.  “And you know me as I am generally known.  Other men call me ‘Wolf.’”
“You are a sort of monster,” I added audaciously, “a Caliban who has pondered Setebos, and who acts as you act, in idle moments, by whim and fancy.”
His brow clouded at the allusion.  He did not understand, and I quickly learned that he did not know the poem.
“I’m just reading Browning,” he confessed, “and it’s pretty tough.  I haven’t got very far along, and as it is I’ve about lost my bearings.”
Not to be tiresome, I shall say that I fetched the book from his state-room and read “Caliban” aloud.  He was delighted.  It was a primitive mode of reasoning and of looking at things that he understood thoroughly.  He interrupted again and again with comment and criticism.  When I finished, he had me read it over a second time, and a third.  We fell into discussion—philosophy, science, evolution, religion.  He betrayed the inaccuracies of the self-read man, and, it must be granted, the sureness and directness of the primitive mind.  The very simplicity of his reasoning was its strength, and his materialism was far more compelling than the subtly complex materialism of Charley Furuseth.  Not that I—a confirmed and, as Furuseth phrased it, a temperamental idealist—was to be compelled; but that Wolf Larsen stormed the last strongholds of my faith with a vigour that received respect, while not accorded conviction.
Time passed.  Supper was at hand and the table not laid.  I became restless and anxious, and when Thomas Mugridge glared down the companion-way, sick and angry of countenance, I prepared to go about my duties.  But Wolf Larsen cried out to him:
“Cooky, you’ve got to hustle to-night.  I’m busy with Hump, and you’ll do the best you can without him.”
And again the unprecedented was established.  That night I sat at table with the captain and the hunters, while Thomas Mugridge waited on us and washed the dishes afterward—a whim, a Caliban-mood of Wolf Larsen’s, and one I foresaw would bring me trouble.  In the meantime we talked and talked, much to the disgust of the hunters, who could not understand a word.

Chapter 8

Three days of rest, three blessed days of rest, are what I had with Wolf Larsen, eating at the cabin table and doing nothing but discuss life, literature, and the universe, the while Thomas Mugridge fumed and raged and did my work as well as his own.
“Watch out for squalls, is all I can say to you,” was Louis’s warning, given during a spare half-hour on deck while Wolf Larsen was engaged in straightening out a row among the hunters.
“Ye can’t tell what’ll be happenin’,” Louis went on, in response to my query for more definite information.  “The man’s as contrary as air currents or water currents.  You can never guess the ways iv him.  ’Tis just as you’re thinkin’ you know him and are makin’ a favourable slant along him, that he whirls around, dead ahead and comes howlin’ down upon you and a-rippin’ all iv your fine-weather sails to rags.”
So I was not altogether surprised when the squall foretold by Louis smote me.  We had been having a heated discussion,—upon life, of course,—and, grown over-bold, I was passing stiff strictures upon Wolf Larsen and the life of Wolf Larsen.  In fact, I was vivisecting him and turning over his soul-stuff as keenly and thoroughly as it was his custom to do it to others.  It may be a weakness of mine that I have an incisive way of speech; but I threw all restraint to the winds and cut and slashed until the whole man of him was snarling.  The dark sun-bronze of his face went black with wrath, his eyes were ablaze.  There was no clearness or sanity in them—nothing but the terrific rage of a madman.  It was the wolf in him that I saw, and a mad wolf at that.
He sprang for me with a half-roar, gripping my arm.  I had steeled myself to brazen it out, though I was trembling inwardly; but the enormous strength of the man was too much for my fortitude.  He had gripped me by the biceps with his single hand, and when that grip tightened I wilted and shrieked aloud.  My feet went out from under me.  I simply could not stand upright and endure the agony.  The muscles refused their duty.  The pain was too great.  My biceps was being crushed to a pulp.
He seemed to recover himself, for a lucid gleam came into his eyes, and he relaxed his hold with a short laugh that was more like a growl.  I fell to the floor, feeling very faint, while he sat down, lighted a cigar, and watched me as a cat watches a mouse.  As I writhed about I could see in his eyes that curiosity I had so often noted, that wonder and perplexity, that questing, that everlasting query of his as to what it was all about.
I finally crawled to my feet and ascended the companion stairs.  Fair weather was over, and there was nothing left but to return to the galley.  My left arm was numb, as though paralysed, and days passed before I could use it, while weeks went by before the last stiffness and pain went out of it.  And he had done nothing but put his hand upon my arm and squeeze.  There had been no wrenching or jerking.  He had just closed his hand with a steady pressure.  What he might have done I did not fully realize till next day, when he put his head into the galley, and, as a sign of renewed friendliness, asked me how my arm was getting on.
“It might have been worse,” he smiled.
I was peeling potatoes.  He picked one up from the pan.  It was fair-sized, firm, and unpeeled.  He closed his hand upon it, squeezed, and the potato squirted out between his fingers in mushy streams.  The pulpy remnant he dropped back into the pan and turned away, and I had a sharp vision of how it might have fared with me had the monster put his real strength upon me.
But the three days’ rest was good in spite of it all, for it had given my knee the very chance it needed.  It felt much better, the swelling had materially decreased, and the cap seemed descending into its proper place.  Also, the three days’ rest brought the trouble I had foreseen.  It was plainly Thomas Mugridge’s intention to make me pay for those three days.  He treated me vilely, cursed me continually, and heaped his own work upon me.  He even ventured to raise his fist to me, but I was becoming animal-like myself, and I snarled in his face so terribly that it must have frightened him back.  It is no pleasant picture I can conjure up of myself, Humphrey Van Weyden, in that noisome ship’s galley, crouched in a corner over my task, my face raised to the face of the creature about to strike me, my lips lifted and snarling like a dog’s, my eyes gleaming with fear and helplessness and the courage that comes of fear and helplessness.  I do not like the picture.  It reminds me too strongly of a rat in a trap.  I do not care to think of it; but it was elective, for the threatened blow did not descend.
Thomas Mugridge backed away, glaring as hatefully and viciously as I glared.  A pair of beasts is what we were, penned together and showing our teeth.  He was a coward, afraid to strike me because I had not quailed sufficiently in advance; so he chose a new way to intimidate me.  There was only one galley knife that, as a knife, amounted to anything.  This, through many years of service and wear, had acquired a long, lean blade.  It was unusually cruel-looking, and at first I had shuddered every time I used it.  The cook borrowed a stone from Johansen and proceeded to sharpen the knife.  He did it with great ostentation, glancing significantly at me the while.  He whetted it up and down all day long.  Every odd moment he could find he had the knife and stone out and was whetting away.  The steel acquired a razor edge.  He tried it with the ball of his thumb or across the nail.  He shaved hairs from the back of his hand, glanced along the edge with microscopic acuteness, and found, or feigned that he found, always, a slight inequality in its edge somewhere.  Then he would put it on the stone again and whet, whet, whet, till I could have laughed aloud, it was so very ludicrous.
It was also serious, for I learned that he was capable of using it, that under all his cowardice there was a courage of cowardice, like mine, that would impel him to do the very thing his whole nature protested against doing and was afraid of doing.  “Cooky’s sharpening his knife for Hump,” was being whispered about among the sailors, and some of them twitted him about it.  This he took in good part, and was really pleased, nodding his head with direful foreknowledge and mystery, until George Leach, the erstwhile cabin-boy, ventured some rough pleasantry on the subject.
Now it happened that Leach was one of the sailors told off to douse Mugridge after his game of cards with the captain.  Leach had evidently done his task with a thoroughness that Mugridge had not forgiven, for words followed and evil names involving smirched ancestries.  Mugridge menaced with the knife he was sharpening for me.  Leach laughed and hurled more of his Telegraph Hill Billingsgate, and before either he or I knew what had happened, his right arm had been ripped open from elbow to wrist by a quick slash of the knife.  The cook backed away, a fiendish expression on his face, the knife held before him in a position of defence.  But Leach took it quite calmly, though blood was spouting upon the deck as generously as water from a fountain.
“I’m goin’ to get you, Cooky,” he said, “and I’ll get you hard.  And I won’t be in no hurry about it.  You’ll be without that knife when I come for you.”
So saying, he turned and walked quietly forward.  Mugridge’s face was livid with fear at what he had done and at what he might expect sooner or later from the man he had stabbed.  But his demeanour toward me was more ferocious than ever.  In spite of his fear at the reckoning he must expect to pay for what he had done, he could see that it had been an object-lesson to me, and he became more domineering and exultant.  Also there was a lust in him, akin to madness, which had come with sight of the blood he had drawn.  He was beginning to see red in whatever direction he looked.  The psychology of it is sadly tangled, and yet I could read the workings of his mind as clearly as though it were a printed book.
Several days went by, the Ghost still foaming down the trades, and I could swear I saw madness growing in Thomas Mugridge’s eyes.  And I confess that I became afraid, very much afraid.  Whet, whet, whet, it went all day long.  The look in his eyes as he felt the keen edge and glared at me was positively carnivorous.  I was afraid to turn my shoulder to him, and when I left the galley I went out backwards—to the amusement of the sailors and hunters, who made a point of gathering in groups to witness my exit.  The strain was too great.  I sometimes thought my mind would give way under it—a meet thing on this ship of madmen and brutes.  Every hour, every minute of my existence was in jeopardy.  I was a human soul in distress, and yet no soul, fore or aft, betrayed sufficient sympathy to come to my aid.  At times I thought of throwing myself on the mercy of Wolf Larsen, but the vision of the mocking devil in his eyes that questioned life and sneered at it would come strong upon me and compel me to refrain.  At other times I seriously contemplated suicide, and the whole force of my hopeful philosophy was required to keep me from going over the side in the darkness of night.
Several times Wolf Larsen tried to inveigle me into discussion, but I gave him short answers and eluded him.  Finally, he commanded me to resume my seat at the cabin table for a time and let the cook do my work.  Then I spoke frankly, telling him what I was enduring from Thomas Mugridge because of the three days of favouritism which had been shown me.  Wolf Larsen regarded me with smiling eyes.
“So you’re afraid, eh?” he sneered.
“Yes,” I said defiantly and honestly, “I am afraid.”
“That’s the way with you fellows,” he cried, half angrily, “sentimentalizing about your immortal souls and afraid to die.  At sight of a sharp knife and a cowardly Cockney the clinging of life to life overcomes all your fond foolishness.  Why, my dear fellow, you will live for ever.  You are a god, and God cannot be killed.  Cooky cannot hurt you.  You are sure of your resurrection.  What’s there to be afraid of?
“You have eternal life before you.  You are a millionaire in immortality, and a millionaire whose fortune cannot be lost, whose fortune is less perishable than the stars and as lasting as space or time.  It is impossible for you to diminish your principal.  Immortality is a thing without beginning or end.  Eternity is eternity, and though you die here and now you will go on living somewhere else and hereafter.  And it is all very beautiful, this shaking off of the flesh and soaring of the imprisoned spirit.  Cooky cannot hurt you.  He can only give you a boost on the path you eternally must tread.
“Or, if you do not wish to be boosted just yet, why not boost Cooky?  According to your ideas, he, too, must be an immortal millionaire.  You cannot bankrupt him.  His paper will always circulate at par.  You cannot diminish the length of his living by killing him, for he is without beginning or end.  He’s bound to go on living, somewhere, somehow.  Then boost him.  Stick a knife in him and let his spirit free.  As it is, it’s in a nasty prison, and you’ll do him only a kindness by breaking down the door.  And who knows?—it may be a very beautiful spirit that will go soaring up into the blue from that ugly carcass.  Boost him along, and I’ll promote you to his place, and he’s getting forty-five dollars a month.”
It was plain that I could look for no help or mercy from Wolf Larsen.  Whatever was to be done I must do for myself; and out of the courage of fear I evolved the plan of fighting Thomas Mugridge with his own weapons.  I borrowed a whetstone from Johansen.  Louis, the boat-steerer, had already begged me for condensed milk and sugar.  The lazarette, where such delicacies were stored, was situated beneath the cabin floor.  Watching my chance, I stole five cans of the milk, and that night, when it was Louis’s watch on deck, I traded them with him for a dirk as lean and cruel-looking as Thomas Mugridge’s vegetable knife.  It was rusty and dull, but I turned the grindstone while Louis gave it an edge.  I slept more soundly than usual that night.
Next morning, after breakfast, Thomas Mugridge began his whet, whet, whet.  I glanced warily at him, for I was on my knees taking the ashes from the stove.  When I returned from throwing them overside, he was talking to Harrison, whose honest yokel’s face was filled with fascination and wonder.
“Yes,” Mugridge was saying, “an’ wot does ’is worship do but give me two years in Reading.  But blimey if I cared.  The other mug was fixed plenty.  Should ’a seen ’im.  Knife just like this.  I stuck it in, like into soft butter, an’ the w’y ’e squealed was better’n a tu-penny gaff.”  He shot a glance in my direction to see if I was taking it in, and went on.  “‘I didn’t mean it Tommy,’ ’e was snifflin’; ‘so ’elp me Gawd, I didn’t mean it!’  ‘I’ll fix yer bloody well right,’ I sez, an’ kept right after ’im.  I cut ’im in ribbons, that’s wot I did, an’ ’e a-squealin’ all the time.  Once ’e got ’is ’and on the knife an’ tried to ’old it.  ‘Ad ’is fingers around it, but I pulled it through, cuttin’ to the bone.  O, ’e was a sight, I can tell yer.”
A call from the mate interrupted the gory narrative, and Harrison went aft.  Mugridge sat down on the raised threshold to the galley and went on with his knife-sharpening.  I put the shovel away and calmly sat down on the coal-box facing him.  He favoured me with a vicious stare.  Still calmly, though my heart was going pitapat, I pulled out Louis’s dirk and began to whet it on the stone.  I had looked for almost any sort of explosion on the Cockney’s part, but to my surprise he did not appear aware of what I was doing.  He went on whetting his knife.  So did I.  And for two hours we sat there, face to face, whet, whet, whet, till the news of it spread abroad and half the ship’s company was crowding the galley doors to see the sight.
Encouragement and advice were freely tendered, and Jock Horner, the quiet, self-spoken hunter who looked as though he would not harm a mouse, advised me to leave the ribs alone and to thrust upward for the abdomen, at the same time giving what he called the “Spanish twist” to the blade.  Leach, his bandaged arm prominently to the fore, begged me to leave a few remnants of the cook for him; and Wolf Larsen paused once or twice at the break of the poop to glance curiously at what must have been to him a stirring and crawling of the yeasty thing he knew as life.
And I make free to say that for the time being life assumed the same sordid values to me.  There was nothing pretty about it, nothing divine—only two cowardly moving things that sat whetting steel upon stone, and a group of other moving things, cowardly and otherwise, that looked on.  Half of them, I am sure, were anxious to see us shedding each other’s blood.  It would have been entertainment.  And I do not think there was one who would have interfered had we closed in a death-struggle.
On the other hand, the whole thing was laughable and childish.  Whet, whet, whet,—Humphrey Van Weyden sharpening his knife in a ship’s galley and trying its edge with his thumb!  Of all situations this was the most inconceivable.  I know that my own kind could not have believed it possible.  I had not been called “Sissy” Van Weyden all my days without reason, and that “Sissy” Van Weyden should be capable of doing this thing was a revelation to Humphrey Van Weyden, who knew not whether to be exultant or ashamed.
But nothing happened.  At the end of two hours Thomas Mugridge put away knife and stone and held out his hand.
“Wot’s the good of mykin’ a ’oly show of ourselves for them mugs?” he demanded.  “They don’t love us, an’ bloody well glad they’d be a-seein’ us cuttin’ our throats.  Yer not ’arf bad, ’Ump!  You’ve got spunk, as you Yanks s’y, an’ I like yer in a w’y.  So come on an’ shyke.”
Coward that I might be, I was less a coward than he.  It was a distinct victory I had gained, and I refused to forego any of it by shaking his detestable hand.
“All right,” he said pridelessly, “tyke it or leave it, I’ll like yer none the less for it.”  And to save his face he turned fiercely upon the onlookers.  “Get outa my galley-doors, you bloomin’ swabs!”
This command was reinforced by a steaming kettle of water, and at sight of it the sailors scrambled out of the way.  This was a sort of victory for Thomas Mugridge, and enabled him to accept more gracefully the defeat I had given him, though, of course, he was too discreet to attempt to drive the hunters away.
“I see Cooky’s finish,” I heard Smoke say to Horner.
“You bet,” was the reply.  “Hump runs the galley from now on, and Cooky pulls in his horns.”
Mugridge heard and shot a swift glance at me, but I gave no sign that the conversation had reached me.  I had not thought my victory was so far-reaching and complete, but I resolved to let go nothing I had gained.  As the days went by, Smoke’s prophecy was verified.  The Cockney became more humble and slavish to me than even to Wolf Larsen.  I mistered him and sirred him no longer, washed no more greasy pots, and peeled no more potatoes.  I did my own work, and my own work only, and when and in what fashion I saw fit.  Also I carried the dirk in a sheath at my hip, sailor-fashion, and maintained toward Thomas Mugridge a constant attitude which was composed of equal parts of domineering, insult, and contempt.

Chapter 9

My intimacy with Wolf Larsen increases—if by intimacy may be denoted those relations which exist between master and man, or, better yet, between king and jester.  I am to him no more than a toy, and he values me no more than a child values a toy.  My function is to amuse, and so long as I amuse all goes well; but let him become bored, or let him have one of his black moods come upon him, and at once I am relegated from cabin table to galley, while, at the same time, I am fortunate to escape with my life and a whole body.
The loneliness of the man is slowly being borne in upon me.  There is not a man aboard but hates or fears him, nor is there a man whom he does not despise.  He seems consuming with the tremendous power that is in him and that seems never to have found adequate expression in works.  He is as Lucifer would be, were that proud spirit banished to a society of soulless, Tomlinsonian ghosts.
This loneliness is bad enough in itself, but, to make it worse, he is oppressed by the primal melancholy of the race.  Knowing him, I review the old Scandinavian myths with clearer understanding.  The white-skinned, fair-haired savages who created that terrible pantheon were of the same fibre as he.  The frivolity of the laughter-loving Latins is no part of him.  When he laughs it is from a humour that is nothing else than ferocious.  But he laughs rarely; he is too often sad.  And it is a sadness as deep-reaching as the roots of the race.  It is the race heritage, the sadness which has made the race sober-minded, clean-lived and fanatically moral, and which, in this latter connection, has culminated among the English in the Reformed Church and Mrs. Grundy.
In point of fact, the chief vent to this primal melancholy has been religion in its more agonizing forms.  But the compensations of such religion are denied Wolf Larsen.  His brutal materialism will not permit it.  So, when his blue moods come on, nothing remains for him, but to be devilish.  Were he not so terrible a man, I could sometimes feel sorry for him, as instance three mornings ago, when I went into his stateroom to fill his water-bottle and came unexpectedly upon him.  He did not see me.  His head was buried in his hands, and his shoulders were heaving convulsively as with sobs.  He seemed torn by some mighty grief.  As I softly withdrew I could hear him groaning, “God!  God!  God!”  Not that he was calling upon God; it was a mere expletive, but it came from his soul.
At dinner he asked the hunters for a remedy for headache, and by evening, strong man that he was, he was half-blind and reeling about the cabin.
“I’ve never been sick in my life, Hump,” he said, as I guided him to his room.  “Nor did I ever have a headache except the time my head was healing after having been laid open for six inches by a capstan-bar.”
For three days this blinding headache lasted, and he suffered as wild animals suffer, as it seemed the way on ship to suffer, without plaint, without sympathy, utterly alone.
This morning, however, on entering his state-room to make the bed and put things in order, I found him well and hard at work.  Table and bunk were littered with designs and calculations.  On a large transparent sheet, compass and square in hand, he was copying what appeared to be a scale of some sort or other.
“Hello, Hump,” he greeted me genially.  “I’m just finishing the finishing touches.  Want to see it work?”
“But what is it?” I asked.
“A labour-saving device for mariners, navigation reduced to kindergarten simplicity,” he answered gaily.  “From to-day a child will be able to navigate a ship.  No more long-winded calculations.  All you need is one star in the sky on a dirty night to know instantly where you are.  Look.  I place the transparent scale on this star-map, revolving the scale on the North Pole.  On the scale I’ve worked out the circles of altitude and the lines of bearing.  All I do is to put it on a star, revolve the scale till it is opposite those figures on the map underneath, and presto! there you are, the ship’s precise location!”
There was a ring of triumph in his voice, and his eyes, clear blue this morning as the sea, were sparkling with light.
“You must be well up in mathematics,” I said.  “Where did you go to school?”
“Never saw the inside of one, worse luck,” was the answer.  “I had to dig it out for myself.”
“And why do you think I have made this thing?” he demanded, abruptly.  “Dreaming to leave footprints on the sands of time?”  He laughed one of his horrible mocking laughs.  “Not at all.  To get it patented, to make money from it, to revel in piggishness with all night in while other men do the work.  That’s my purpose.  Also, I have enjoyed working it out.”
“The creative joy,” I murmured.
“I guess that’s what it ought to be called.  Which is another way of expressing the joy of life in that it is alive, the triumph of movement over matter, of the quick over the dead, the pride of the yeast because it is yeast and crawls.”
I threw up my hands with helpless disapproval of his inveterate materialism and went about making the bed.  He continued copying lines and figures upon the transparent scale.  It was a task requiring the utmost nicety and precision, and I could not but admire the way he tempered his strength to the fineness and delicacy of the need.
When I had finished the bed, I caught myself looking at him in a fascinated sort of way.  He was certainly a handsome man—beautiful in the masculine sense.  And again, with never-failing wonder, I remarked the total lack of viciousness, or wickedness, or sinfulness in his face.  It was the face, I am convinced, of a man who did no wrong.  And by this I do not wish to be misunderstood.  What I mean is that it was the face of a man who either did nothing contrary to the dictates of his conscience, or who had no conscience.  I am inclined to the latter way of accounting for it.  He was a magnificent atavism, a man so purely primitive that he was of the type that came into the world before the development of the moral nature.  He was not immoral, but merely unmoral.
As I have said, in the masculine sense his was a beautiful face.  Smooth-shaven, every line was distinct, and it was cut as clear and sharp as a cameo; while sea and sun had tanned the naturally fair skin to a dark bronze which bespoke struggle and battle and added both to his savagery and his beauty.  The lips were full, yet possessed of the firmness, almost harshness, which is characteristic of thin lips.  The set of his mouth, his chin, his jaw, was likewise firm or harsh, with all the fierceness and indomitableness of the male—the nose also.  It was the nose of a being born to conquer and command.  It just hinted of the eagle beak.  It might have been Grecian, it might have been Roman, only it was a shade too massive for the one, a shade too delicate for the other.  And while the whole face was the incarnation of fierceness and strength, the primal melancholy from which he suffered seemed to greaten the lines of mouth and eye and brow, seemed to give a largeness and completeness which otherwise the face would have lacked.
And so I caught myself standing idly and studying him.  I cannot say how greatly the man had come to interest me.  Who was he?  What was he?  How had he happened to be?  All powers seemed his, all potentialities—why, then, was he no more than the obscure master of a seal-hunting schooner with a reputation for frightful brutality amongst the men who hunted seals?
My curiosity burst from me in a flood of speech.
“Why is it that you have not done great things in this world?  With the power that is yours you might have risen to any height.  Unpossessed of conscience or moral instinct, you might have mastered the world, broken it to your hand.  And yet here you are, at the top of your life, where diminishing and dying begin, living an obscure and sordid existence, hunting sea animals for the satisfaction of woman’s vanity and love of decoration, revelling in a piggishness, to use your own words, which is anything and everything except splendid.  Why, with all that wonderful strength, have you not done something?  There was nothing to stop you, nothing that could stop you.  What was wrong?  Did you lack ambition?  Did you fall under temptation?  What was the matter?  What was the matter?”
He had lifted his eyes to me at the commencement of my outburst, and followed me complacently until I had done and stood before him breathless and dismayed.  He waited a moment, as though seeking where to begin, and then said:
“Hump, do you know the parable of the sower who went forth to sow?  If you will remember, some of the seed fell upon stony places, where there was not much earth, and forthwith they sprung up because they had no deepness of earth.  And when the sun was up they were scorched, and because they had no root they withered away.  And some fell among thorns, and the thorns sprung up and choked them.”
“Well?” I said.
“Well?” he queried, half petulantly.  “It was not well.  I was one of those seeds.”
He dropped his head to the scale and resumed the copying.  I finished my work and had opened the door to leave, when he spoke to me.
“Hump, if you will look on the west coast of the map of Norway you will see an indentation called Romsdal Fiord.  I was born within a hundred miles of that stretch of water.  But I was not born Norwegian.  I am a Dane.  My father and mother were Danes, and how they ever came to that bleak bight of land on the west coast I do not know.  I never heard.  Outside of that there is nothing mysterious.  They were poor people and unlettered.  They came of generations of poor unlettered people—peasants of the sea who sowed their sons on the waves as has been their custom since time began.  There is no more to tell.”
“But there is,” I objected.  “It is still obscure to me.”
“What can I tell you?” he demanded, with a recrudescence of fierceness.  “Of the meagreness of a child’s life? of fish diet and coarse living? of going out with the boats from the time I could crawl? of my brothers, who went away one by one to the deep-sea farming and never came back? of myself, unable to read or write, cabin-boy at the mature age of ten on the coastwise, old-country ships? of the rough fare and rougher usage, where kicks and blows were bed and breakfast and took the place of speech, and fear and hatred and pain were my only soul-experiences?  I do not care to remember.  A madness comes up in my brain even now as I think of it.  But there were coastwise skippers I would have returned and killed when a man’s strength came to me, only the lines of my life were cast at the time in other places.  I did return, not long ago, but unfortunately the skippers were dead, all but one, a mate in the old days, a skipper when I met him, and when I left him a cripple who would never walk again.”
“But you who read Spencer and Darwin and have never seen the inside of a school, how did you learn to read and write?” I queried.
“In the English merchant service.  Cabin-boy at twelve, ship’s boy at fourteen, ordinary seamen at sixteen, able seaman at seventeen, and cock of the fo’c’sle, infinite ambition and infinite loneliness, receiving neither help nor sympathy, I did it all for myself—navigation, mathematics, science, literature, and what not.  And of what use has it been?  Master and owner of a ship at the top of my life, as you say, when I am beginning to diminish and die.  Paltry, isn’t it?  And when the sun was up I was scorched, and because I had no root I withered away.”
“But history tells of slaves who rose to the purple,” I chided.
“And history tells of opportunities that came to the slaves who rose to the purple,” he answered grimly.  “No man makes opportunity.  All the great men ever did was to know it when it came to them.  The Corsican knew.  I have dreamed as greatly as the Corsican.  I should have known the opportunity, but it never came.  The thorns sprung up and choked me.  And, Hump, I can tell you that you know more about me than any living man, except my own brother.”
“And what is he?  And where is he?”
“Master of the steamship Macedonia, seal-hunter,” was the answer.  “We will meet him most probably on the Japan coast.  Men call him ‘Death’ Larsen.”
“Death Larsen!” I involuntarily cried.  “Is he like you?”
“Hardly.  He is a lump of an animal without any head.  He has all my—my—”
“Brutishness,” I suggested.
“Yes,—thank you for the word,—all my brutishness, but he can scarcely read or write.”
“And he has never philosophized on life,” I added.
“No,” Wolf Larsen answered, with an indescribable air of sadness.  “And he is all the happier for leaving life alone.  He is too busy living it to think about it.  My mistake was in ever opening the books.”

Chapter 10

The Ghost has attained the southernmost point of the arc she is describing across the Pacific, and is already beginning to edge away to the west and north toward some lone island, it is rumoured, where she will fill her water-casks before proceeding to the season’s hunt along the coast of Japan.  The hunters have experimented and practised with their rifles and shotguns till they are satisfied, and the boat-pullers and steerers have made their spritsails, bound the oars and rowlocks in leather and sennit so that they will make no noise when creeping on the seals, and put their boats in apple-pie order—to use Leach’s homely phrase.
His arm, by the way, has healed nicely, though the scar will remain all his life.  Thomas Mugridge lives in mortal fear of him, and is afraid to venture on deck after dark.  There are two or three standing quarrels in the forecastle.  Louis tells me that the gossip of the sailors finds its way aft, and that two of the telltales have been badly beaten by their mates.  He shakes his head dubiously over the outlook for the man Johnson, who is boat-puller in the same boat with him.  Johnson has been guilty of speaking his mind too freely, and has collided two or three times with Wolf Larsen over the pronunciation of his name.  Johansen he thrashed on the amidships deck the other night, since which time the mate has called him by his proper name.  But of course it is out of the question that Johnson should thrash Wolf Larsen.
Louis has also given me additional information about Death Larsen, which tallies with the captain’s brief description.  We may expect to meet Death Larsen on the Japan coast.  “And look out for squalls,” is Louis’s prophecy, “for they hate one another like the wolf whelps they are.”  Death Larsen is in command of the only sealing steamer in the fleet, the Macedonia, which carries fourteen boats, whereas the rest of the schooners carry only six.  There is wild talk of cannon aboard, and of strange raids and expeditions she may make, ranging from opium smuggling into the States and arms smuggling into China, to blackbirding and open piracy.  Yet I cannot but believe for I have never yet caught him in a lie, while he has a cyclopædic knowledge of sealing and the men of the sealing fleets.
As it is forward and in the galley, so it is in the steerage and aft, on this veritable hell-ship.  Men fight and struggle ferociously for one another’s lives.  The hunters are looking for a shooting scrape at any moment between Smoke and Henderson, whose old quarrel has not healed, while Wolf Larsen says positively that he will kill the survivor of the affair, if such affair comes off.  He frankly states that the position he takes is based on no moral grounds, that all the hunters could kill and eat one another so far as he is concerned, were it not that he needs them alive for the hunting.  If they will only hold their hands until the season is over, he promises them a royal carnival, when all grudges can he settled and the survivors may toss the non-survivors overboard and arrange a story as to how the missing men were lost at sea.  I think even the hunters are appalled at his cold-bloodedness.  Wicked men though they be, they are certainly very much afraid of him.
Thomas Mugridge is cur-like in his subjection to me, while I go about in secret dread of him.  His is the courage of fear,—a strange thing I know well of myself,—and at any moment it may master the fear and impel him to the taking of my life.  My knee is much better, though it often aches for long periods, and the stiffness is gradually leaving the arm which Wolf Larsen squeezed.  Otherwise I am in splendid condition, feel that I am in splendid condition.  My muscles are growing harder and increasing in size.  My hands, however, are a spectacle for grief.  They have a parboiled appearance, are afflicted with hang-nails, while the nails are broken and discoloured, and the edges of the quick seem to be assuming a fungoid sort of growth.  Also, I am suffering from boils, due to the diet, most likely, for I was never afflicted in this manner before.
I was amused, a couple of evenings back, by seeing Wolf Larsen reading the Bible, a copy of which, after the futile search for one at the beginning of the voyage, had been found in the dead mate’s sea-chest.  I wondered what Wolf Larsen could get from it, and he read aloud to me from Ecclesiastes.  I could imagine he was speaking the thoughts of his own mind as he read to me, and his voice, reverberating deeply and mournfully in the confined cabin, charmed and held me.  He may be uneducated, but he certainly knows how to express the significance of the written word.  I can hear him now, as I shall always hear him, the primal melancholy vibrant in his voice as he read:
“I gathered me also silver and gold, and the peculiar treasure of kings and of the provinces; I gat me men singers and women singers, and the delights of the sons of men, as musical instruments, and that of all sorts.
“So I was great, and increased more than all that were before me in Jerusalem; also my wisdom returned with me.
“Then I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought and on the labour that I had laboured to do; and behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under the sun.
“All things come alike to all; there is one event to the righteous and to the wicked; to the good and to the clean, and to the unclean; to him that sacrificeth, and to him that sacrificeth not; as is the good, so is the sinner; and he that sweareth, as he that feareth an oath.
“This is an evil among all things that are done under the sun, that there is one event unto all; yea, also the heart of the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is in their heart while they live, and after that they go to the dead.
“For to him that is joined to all the living there is hope; for a living dog is better than a dead lion.
“For the living know that they shall die; but the dead know not anything, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten.
“Also their love, and their hatred, and their envy, is now perished; neither have they any more a portion for ever in anything that is done under the sun.”
“There you have it, Hump,” he said, closing the book upon his finger and looking up at me.  “The Preacher who was king over Israel in Jerusalem thought as I think.  You call me a pessimist.  Is not this pessimism of the blackest?—‘All is vanity and vexation of spirit,’ ‘There is no profit under the sun,’ ‘There is one event unto all,’ to the fool and the wise, the clean and the unclean, the sinner and the saint, and that event is death, and an evil thing, he says.  For the Preacher loved life, and did not want to die, saying, ‘For a living dog is better than a dead lion.’  He preferred the vanity and vexation to the silence and unmovableness of the grave.  And so I.  To crawl is piggish; but to not crawl, to be as the clod and rock, is loathsome to contemplate.  It is loathsome to the life that is in me, the very essence of which is movement, the power of movement, and the consciousness of the power of movement.  Life itself is unsatisfaction, but to look ahead to death is greater unsatisfaction.”
“You are worse off than Omar,” I said.  “He, at least, after the customary agonizing of youth, found content and made of his materialism a joyous thing.”
“Who was Omar?” Wolf Larsen asked, and I did no more work that day, nor the next, nor the next.
In his random reading he had never chanced upon the Rubáiyát, and it was to him like a great find of treasure.  Much I remembered, possibly two-thirds of the quatrains, and I managed to piece out the remainder without difficulty.  We talked for hours over single stanzas, and I found him reading into them a wail of regret and a rebellion which, for the life of me, I could not discover myself.  Possibly I recited with a certain joyous lilt which was my own, for—his memory was good, and at a second rendering, very often the first, he made a quatrain his own—he recited the same lines and invested them with an unrest and passionate revolt that was well-nigh convincing.
I was interested as to which quatrain he would like best, and was not surprised when he hit upon the one born of an instant’s irritability, and quite at variance with the Persian’s complacent philosophy and genial code of life:
“What, without asking, hither hurried Whence?
	And, without asking, Whither hurried hence!
	   Oh, many a Cup of this forbidden Wine
	Must drown the memory of that insolence!”
“Great!” Wolf Larsen cried.  “Great!  That’s the keynote.  Insolence!  He could not have used a better word.”
In vain I objected and denied.  He deluged me, overwhelmed me with argument.
“It’s not the nature of life to be otherwise.  Life, when it knows that it must cease living, will always rebel.  It cannot help itself.  The Preacher found life and the works of life all a vanity and vexation, an evil thing; but death, the ceasing to be able to be vain and vexed, he found an eviler thing.  Through chapter after chapter he is worried by the one event that cometh to all alike.  So Omar, so I, so you, even you, for you rebelled against dying when Cooky sharpened a knife for you.  You were afraid to die; the life that was in you, that composes you, that is greater than you, did not want to die.  You have talked of the instinct of immortality.  I talk of the instinct of life, which is to live, and which, when death looms near and large, masters the instinct, so called, of immortality.  It mastered it in you (you cannot deny it), because a crazy Cockney cook sharpened a knife.
“You are afraid of him now.  You are afraid of me.  You cannot deny it.  If I should catch you by the throat, thus,”—his hand was about my throat and my breath was shut off,—“and began to press the life out of you thus, and thus, your instinct of immortality will go glimmering, and your instinct of life, which is longing for life, will flutter up, and you will struggle to save yourself.  Eh?  I see the fear of death in your eyes.  You beat the air with your arms.  You exert all your puny strength to struggle to live.  Your hand is clutching my arm, lightly it feels as a butterfly resting there.  Your chest is heaving, your tongue protruding, your skin turning dark, your eyes swimming.  ‘To live!  To live!  To live!’ you are crying; and you are crying to live here and now, not hereafter.  You doubt your immortality, eh?  Ha! ha!  You are not sure of it.  You won’t chance it.  This life only you are certain is real.  Ah, it is growing dark and darker.  It is the darkness of death, the ceasing to be, the ceasing to feel, the ceasing to move, that is gathering about you, descending upon you, rising around you.  Your eyes are becoming set.  They are glazing.  My voice sounds faint and far.  You cannot see my face.  And still you struggle in my grip.  You kick with your legs.  Your body draws itself up in knots like a snake’s.  Your chest heaves and strains.  To live!  To live!  To live—”
I heard no more.  Consciousness was blotted out by the darkness he had so graphically described, and when I came to myself I was lying on the floor and he was smoking a cigar and regarding me thoughtfully with that old familiar light of curiosity in his eyes.
“Well, have I convinced you?” he demanded.  “Here take a drink of this.  I want to ask you some questions.”
I rolled my head negatively on the floor.  “Your arguments are too—er—forcible,” I managed to articulate, at cost of great pain to my aching throat.
“You’ll be all right in half-an-hour,” he assured me.  “And I promise I won’t use any more physical demonstrations.  Get up now.  You can sit on a chair.”
And, toy that I was of this monster, the discussion of Omar and the Preacher was resumed.  And half the night we sat up over it.

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

For three days I did my own work and Thomas Mugridge’s too; and I flatter myself that I did his work well.  I know that it won Wolf Larsen’s approval, while the sailors beamed with satisfaction during the brief time my régime lasted.
“The first clean bite since I come aboard,” Harrison said to me at the galley door, as he returned the dinner pots and pans from the forecastle.  “Somehow Tommy’s grub always tastes of grease, stale grease, and I reckon he ain’t changed his shirt since he left ’Frisco.”
“I know he hasn’t,” I answered.
“And I’ll bet he sleeps in it,” Harrison added.
“And you won’t lose,” I agreed.  “The same shirt, and he hasn’t had it off once in all this time.”
But three days was all Wolf Larsen allowed him in which to recover from the effects of the beating.  On the fourth day, lame and sore, scarcely able to see, so closed were his eyes, he was haled from his bunk by the nape of the neck and set to his duty.  He sniffled and wept, but Wolf Larsen was pitiless.
“And see that you serve no more slops,” was his parting injunction.  “No more grease and dirt, mind, and a clean shirt occasionally, or you’ll get a tow over the side.  Understand?”
Thomas Mugridge crawled weakly across the galley floor, and a short lurch of the Ghost sent him staggering.  In attempting to recover himself, he reached for the iron railing which surrounded the stove and kept the pots from sliding off; but he missed the railing, and his hand, with his weight behind it, landed squarely on the hot surface.  There was a sizzle and odour of burning flesh, and a sharp cry of pain.
“Oh, Gawd, Gawd, wot ’ave I done?” he wailed; sitting down in the coal-box and nursing his new hurt by rocking back and forth.  “W’y ’as all this come on me?  It mykes me fair sick, it does, an’ I try so ’ard to go through life ’armless an’ ’urtin’ nobody.”
The tears were running down his puffed and discoloured cheeks, and his face was drawn with pain.  A savage expression flitted across it.
“Oh, ’ow I ’ate ’im!  ’Ow I ’ate ’im!” he gritted out.
“Whom?” I asked; but the poor wretch was weeping again over his misfortunes.  Less difficult it was to guess whom he hated than whom he did not hate.  For I had come to see a malignant devil in him which impelled him to hate all the world.  I sometimes thought that he hated even himself, so grotesquely had life dealt with him, and so monstrously.  At such moments a great sympathy welled up within me, and I felt shame that I had ever joyed in his discomfiture or pain.  Life had been unfair to him.  It had played him a scurvy trick when it fashioned him into the thing he was, and it had played him scurvy tricks ever since.  What chance had he to be anything else than he was?  And as though answering my unspoken thought, he wailed:
“I never ’ad no chance, not ’arf a chance!  ’Oo was there to send me to school, or put tommy in my ’ungry belly, or wipe my bloody nose for me, w’en I was a kiddy?  ’Oo ever did anything for me, heh?  ’Oo, I s’y?”
“Never mind, Tommy,” I said, placing a soothing hand on his shoulder.  “Cheer up.  It’ll all come right in the end.  You’ve long years before you, and you can make anything you please of yourself.”
“It’s a lie! a bloody lie!” he shouted in my face, flinging off the hand.  “It’s a lie, and you know it.  I’m already myde, an’ myde out of leavin’s an’ scraps.  It’s all right for you, ’Ump.  You was born a gentleman.  You never knew wot it was to go ’ungry, to cry yerself asleep with yer little belly gnawin’ an’ gnawin’, like a rat inside yer.  It carn’t come right.  If I was President of the United Stytes to-morrer, ’ow would it fill my belly for one time w’en I was a kiddy and it went empty?
“’Ow could it, I s’y?  I was born to sufferin’ and sorrer.  I’ve had more cruel sufferin’ than any ten men, I ’ave.  I’ve been in orspital arf my bleedin’ life.  I’ve ’ad the fever in Aspinwall, in ’Avana, in New Orleans.  I near died of the scurvy and was rotten with it six months in Barbadoes.  Smallpox in ’Onolulu, two broken legs in Shanghai, pnuemonia in Unalaska, three busted ribs an’ my insides all twisted in ’Frisco.  An’ ’ere I am now.  Look at me!  Look at me!  My ribs kicked loose from my back again.  I’ll be coughin’ blood before eyght bells.  ’Ow can it be myde up to me, I arsk?  ’Oo’s goin’ to do it?  Gawd?  ’Ow Gawd must ’ave ’ated me w’en ’e signed me on for a voyage in this bloomin’ world of ’is!”
This tirade against destiny went on for an hour or more, and then he buckled to his work, limping and groaning, and in his eyes a great hatred for all created things.  His diagnosis was correct, however, for he was seized with occasional sicknesses, during which he vomited blood and suffered great pain.  And as he said, it seemed God hated him too much to let him die, for he ultimately grew better and waxed more malignant than ever.
Several days more passed before Johnson crawled on deck and went about his work in a half-hearted way.  He was still a sick man, and I more than once observed him creeping painfully aloft to a topsail, or drooping wearily as he stood at the wheel.  But, still worse, it seemed that his spirit was broken.  He was abject before Wolf Larsen and almost grovelled to Johansen.  Not so was the conduct of Leach.  He went about the deck like a tiger cub, glaring his hatred openly at Wolf Larsen and Johansen.
“I’ll do for you yet, you slab-footed Swede,” I heard him say to Johansen one night on deck.
The mate cursed him in the darkness, and the next moment some missile struck the galley a sharp rap.  There was more cursing, and a mocking laugh, and when all was quiet I stole outside and found a heavy knife imbedded over an inch in the solid wood.  A few minutes later the mate came fumbling about in search of it, but I returned it privily to Leach next day.  He grinned when I handed it over, yet it was a grin that contained more sincere thanks than a multitude of the verbosities of speech common to the members of my own class.
Unlike any one else in the ship’s company, I now found myself with no quarrels on my hands and in the good graces of all.  The hunters possibly no more than tolerated me, though none of them disliked me; while Smoke and Henderson, convalescent under a deck awning and swinging day and night in their hammocks, assured me that I was better than any hospital nurse, and that they would not forget me at the end of the voyage when they were paid off.  (As though I stood in need of their money!  I, who could have bought them out, bag and baggage, and the schooner and its equipment, a score of times over!)  But upon me had devolved the task of tending their wounds, and pulling them through, and I did my best by them.
Wolf Larsen underwent another bad attack of headache which lasted two days.  He must have suffered severely, for he called me in and obeyed my commands like a sick child.  But nothing I could do seemed to relieve him.  At my suggestion, however, he gave up smoking and drinking; though why such a magnificent animal as he should have headaches at all puzzles me.
“’Tis the hand of God, I’m tellin’ you,” is the way Louis sees it.  “’Tis a visitation for his black-hearted deeds, and there’s more behind and comin’, or else—”
“Or else,” I prompted.
“God is noddin’ and not doin’ his duty, though it’s me as shouldn’t say it.”
I was mistaken when I said that I was in the good graces of all.  Not only does Thomas Mugridge continue to hate me, but he has discovered a new reason for hating me.  It took me no little while to puzzle it out, but I finally discovered that it was because I was more luckily born than he—“gentleman born,” he put it.
“And still no more dead men,” I twitted Louis, when Smoke and Henderson, side by side, in friendly conversation, took their first exercise on deck.
Louis surveyed me with his shrewd grey eyes, and shook his head portentously.  “She’s a-comin’, I tell you, and it’ll be sheets and halyards, stand by all hands, when she begins to howl.  I’ve had the feel iv it this long time, and I can feel it now as plainly as I feel the rigging iv a dark night.  She’s close, she’s close.”
“Who goes first?” I queried.
“Not fat old Louis, I promise you,” he laughed.  “For ’tis in the bones iv me I know that come this time next year I’ll be gazin’ in the old mother’s eyes, weary with watchin’ iv the sea for the five sons she gave to it.”
“Wot’s ’e been s’yin’ to yer?” Thomas Mugridge demanded a moment later.
“That he’s going home some day to see his mother,” I answered diplomatically.
“I never ’ad none,” was the Cockney’s comment, as he gazed with lustreless, hopeless eyes into mine.

Chapter 13

It has dawned upon me that I have never placed a proper valuation upon womankind.  For that matter, though not amative to any considerable degree so far as I have discovered, I was never outside the atmosphere of women until now.  My mother and sisters were always about me, and I was always trying to escape them; for they worried me to distraction with their solicitude for my health and with their periodic inroads on my den, when my orderly confusion, upon which I prided myself, was turned into worse confusion and less order, though it looked neat enough to the eye.  I never could find anything when they had departed.  But now, alas, how welcome would have been the feel of their presence, the frou-frou and swish-swish of their skirts which I had so cordially detested!  I am sure, if I ever get home, that I shall never be irritable with them again.  They may dose me and doctor me morning, noon, and night, and dust and sweep and put my den to rights every minute of the day, and I shall only lean back and survey it all and be thankful in that I am possessed of a mother and some several sisters.
All of which has set me wondering.  Where are the mothers of these twenty and odd men on the Ghost?  It strikes me as unnatural and unhealthful that men should be totally separated from women and herd through the world by themselves.  Coarseness and savagery are the inevitable results.  These men about me should have wives, and sisters, and daughters; then would they be capable of softness, and tenderness, and sympathy.  As it is, not one of them is married.  In years and years not one of them has been in contact with a good woman, or within the influence, or redemption, which irresistibly radiates from such a creature.  There is no balance in their lives.  Their masculinity, which in itself is of the brute, has been over-developed.  The other and spiritual side of their natures has been dwarfed—atrophied, in fact.
They are a company of celibates, grinding harshly against one another and growing daily more calloused from the grinding.  It seems to me impossible sometimes that they ever had mothers.  It would appear that they are a half-brute, half-human species, a race apart, wherein there is no such thing as sex; that they are hatched out by the sun like turtle eggs, or receive life in some similar and sordid fashion; and that all their days they fester in brutality and viciousness, and in the end die as unlovely as they have lived.
Rendered curious by this new direction of ideas, I talked with Johansen last night—the first superfluous words with which he has favoured me since the voyage began.  He left Sweden when he was eighteen, is now thirty-eight, and in all the intervening time has not been home once.  He had met a townsman, a couple of years before, in some sailor boarding-house in Chile, so that he knew his mother to be still alive.
“She must be a pretty old woman now,” he said, staring meditatively into the binnacle and then jerking a sharp glance at Harrison, who was steering a point off the course.
“When did you last write to her?”
He performed his mental arithmetic aloud.  “Eighty-one; no—eighty-two, eh? no—eighty-three?  Yes, eighty-three.  Ten years ago.  From some little port in Madagascar.  I was trading.
“You see,” he went on, as though addressing his neglected mother across half the girth of the earth, “each year I was going home.  So what was the good to write?  It was only a year.  And each year something happened, and I did not go.  But I am mate, now, and when I pay off at ’Frisco, maybe with five hundred dollars, I will ship myself on a windjammer round the Horn to Liverpool, which will give me more money; and then I will pay my passage from there home.  Then she will not do any more work.”
“But does she work? now?  How old is she?”
“About seventy,” he answered.  And then, boastingly, “We work from the time we are born until we die, in my country.  That’s why we live so long.  I will live to a hundred.”
I shall never forget this conversation.  The words were the last I ever heard him utter.  Perhaps they were the last he did utter, too.  For, going down into the cabin to turn in, I decided that it was too stuffy to sleep below.  It was a calm night.  We were out of the Trades, and the Ghost was forging ahead barely a knot an hour.  So I tucked a blanket and pillow under my arm and went up on deck.
As I passed between Harrison and the binnacle, which was built into the top of the cabin, I noticed that he was this time fully three points off.  Thinking that he was asleep, and wishing him to escape reprimand or worse, I spoke to him.  But he was not asleep.  His eyes were wide and staring.  He seemed greatly perturbed, unable to reply to me.
“What’s the matter?” I asked.  “Are you sick?”
He shook his head, and with a deep sign as of awakening, caught his breath.
“You’d better get on your course, then,” I chided.
He put a few spokes over, and I watched the compass-card swing slowly to N.N.W. and steady itself with slight oscillations.
I took a fresh hold on my bedclothes and was preparing to start on, when some movement caught my eye and I looked astern to the rail.  A sinewy hand, dripping with water, was clutching the rail.  A second hand took form in the darkness beside it.  I watched, fascinated.  What visitant from the gloom of the deep was I to behold?  Whatever it was, I knew that it was climbing aboard by the log-line.  I saw a head, the hair wet and straight, shape itself, and then the unmistakable eyes and face of Wolf Larsen.  His right cheek was red with blood, which flowed from some wound in the head.
He drew himself inboard with a quick effort, and arose to his feet, glancing swiftly, as he did so, at the man at the wheel, as though to assure himself of his identity and that there was nothing to fear from him.  The sea-water was streaming from him.  It made little audible gurgles which distracted me.  As he stepped toward me I shrank back instinctively, for I saw that in his eyes which spelled death.
“All right, Hump,” he said in a low voice.  “Where’s the mate?”
I shook my head.
“Johansen!” he called softly.  “Johansen!”
“Where is he?” he demanded of Harrison.
The young fellow seemed to have recovered his composure, for he answered steadily enough, “I don’t know, sir.  I saw him go for’ard a little while ago.”
“So did I go for’ard.  But you will observe that I didn’t come back the way I went.  Can you explain it?”
“You must have been overboard, sir.”
“Shall I look for him in the steerage, sir?” I asked.
Wolf Larsen shook his head.  “You wouldn’t find him, Hump.  But you’ll do.  Come on.  Never mind your bedding.  Leave it where it is.”
I followed at his heels.  There was nothing stirring amidships.
“Those cursed hunters,” was his comment.  “Too damned fat and lazy to stand a four-hour watch.”
But on the forecastle-head we found three sailors asleep.  He turned them over and looked at their faces.  They composed the watch on deck, and it was the ship’s custom, in good weather, to let the watch sleep with the exception of the officer, the helmsman, and the look-out.
“Who’s look-out?” he demanded.
“Me, sir,” answered Holyoak, one of the deep-water sailors, a slight tremor in his voice.  “I winked off just this very minute, sir.  I’m sorry, sir.  It won’t happen again.”
“Did you hear or see anything on deck?”
“No, sir, I—”
But Wolf Larsen had turned away with a snort of disgust, leaving the sailor rubbing his eyes with surprise at having been let of so easily.
“Softly, now,” Wolf Larsen warned me in a whisper, as he doubled his body into the forecastle scuttle and prepared to descend.
I followed with a quaking heart.  What was to happen I knew no more than did I know what had happened.  But blood had been shed, and it was through no whim of Wolf Larsen that he had gone over the side with his scalp laid open.  Besides, Johansen was missing.
It was my first descent into the forecastle, and I shall not soon forget my impression of it, caught as I stood on my feet at the bottom of the ladder.  Built directly in the eyes of the schooner, it was of the shape of a triangle, along the three sides of which stood the bunks, in double-tier, twelve of them.  It was no larger than a hall bedroom in Grub Street, and yet twelve men were herded into it to eat and sleep and carry on all the functions of living.  My bedroom at home was not large, yet it could have contained a dozen similar forecastles, and taking into consideration the height of the ceiling, a score at least.
It smelled sour and musty, and by the dim light of the swinging sea-lamp I saw every bit of available wall-space hung deep with sea-boots, oilskins, and garments, clean and dirty, of various sorts.  These swung back and forth with every roll of the vessel, giving rise to a brushing sound, as of trees against a roof or wall.  Somewhere a boot thumped loudly and at irregular intervals against the wall; and, though it was a mild night on the sea, there was a continual chorus of the creaking timbers and bulkheads and of abysmal noises beneath the flooring.
The sleepers did not mind.  There were eight of them,—the two watches below,—and the air was thick with the warmth and odour of their breathing, and the ear was filled with the noise of their snoring and of their sighs and half-groans, tokens plain of the rest of the animal-man.  But were they sleeping? all of them?  Or had they been sleeping?  This was evidently Wolf Larsen’s quest—to find the men who appeared to be asleep and who were not asleep or who had not been asleep very recently.  And he went about it in a way that reminded me of a story out of Boccaccio.
He took the sea-lamp from its swinging frame and handed it to me.  He began at the first bunks forward on the star-board side.  In the top one lay Oofty-Oofty, a Kanaka and splendid seaman, so named by his mates.  He was asleep on his back and breathing as placidly as a woman.  One arm was under his head, the other lay on top of the blankets.  Wolf Larsen put thumb and forefinger to the wrist and counted the pulse.  In the midst of it the Kanaka roused.  He awoke as gently as he slept.  There was no movement of the body whatever.  The eyes, only, moved.  They flashed wide open, big and black, and stared, unblinking, into our faces.  Wolf Larsen put his finger to his lips as a sign for silence, and the eyes closed again.
In the lower bunk lay Louis, grossly fat and warm and sweaty, asleep unfeignedly and sleeping laboriously.  While Wolf Larsen held his wrist he stirred uneasily, bowing his body so that for a moment it rested on shoulders and heels.  His lips moved, and he gave voice to this enigmatic utterance:
“A shilling’s worth a quarter; but keep your lamps out for thruppenny-bits, or the publicans ’ll shove ’em on you for sixpence.”
Then he rolled over on his side with a heavy, sobbing sigh, saying:
“A sixpence is a tanner, and a shilling a bob; but what a pony is I don’t know.”
Satisfied with the honesty of his and the Kanaka’s sleep, Wolf Larsen passed on to the next two bunks on the starboard side, occupied top and bottom, as we saw in the light of the sea-lamp, by Leach and Johnson.
As Wolf Larsen bent down to the lower bunk to take Johnson’s pulse, I, standing erect and holding the lamp, saw Leach’s head rise stealthily as he peered over the side of his bunk to see what was going on.  He must have divined Wolf Larsen’s trick and the sureness of detection, for the light was at once dashed from my hand and the forecastle was left in darkness.  He must have leaped, also, at the same instant, straight down on Wolf Larsen.
The first sounds were those of a conflict between a bull and a wolf.  I heard a great infuriated bellow go up from Wolf Larsen, and from Leach a snarling that was desperate and blood-curdling.  Johnson must have joined him immediately, so that his abject and grovelling conduct on deck for the past few days had been no more than planned deception.
I was so terror-stricken by this fight in the dark that I leaned against the ladder, trembling and unable to ascend.  And upon me was that old sickness at the pit of the stomach, caused always by the spectacle of physical violence.  In this instance I could not see, but I could hear the impact of the blows—the soft crushing sound made by flesh striking forcibly against flesh.  Then there was the crashing about of the entwined bodies, the laboured breathing, the short quick gasps of sudden pain.
There must have been more men in the conspiracy to murder the captain and mate, for by the sounds I knew that Leach and Johnson had been quickly reinforced by some of their mates.
“Get a knife somebody!” Leach was shouting.
“Pound him on the head!  Mash his brains out!” was Johnson’s cry.
But after his first bellow, Wolf Larsen made no noise.  He was fighting grimly and silently for life.  He was sore beset.  Down at the very first, he had been unable to gain his feet, and for all of his tremendous strength I felt that there was no hope for him.
The force with which they struggled was vividly impressed on me; for I was knocked down by their surging bodies and badly bruised.  But in the confusion I managed to crawl into an empty lower bunk out of the way.
“All hands!  We’ve got him!  We’ve got him!” I could hear Leach crying.
“Who?” demanded those who had been really asleep, and who had wakened to they knew not what.
“It’s the bloody mate!” was Leach’s crafty answer, strained from him in a smothered sort of way.
This was greeted with whoops of joy, and from then on Wolf Larsen had seven strong men on top of him, Louis, I believe, taking no part in it.  The forecastle was like an angry hive of bees aroused by some marauder.
“What ho! below there!” I heard Latimer shout down the scuttle, too cautious to descend into the inferno of passion he could hear raging beneath him in the darkness.
“Won’t somebody get a knife?  Oh, won’t somebody get a knife?” Leach pleaded in the first interval of comparative silence.
The number of the assailants was a cause of confusion.  They blocked their own efforts, while Wolf Larsen, with but a single purpose, achieved his.  This was to fight his way across the floor to the ladder.  Though in total darkness, I followed his progress by its sound.  No man less than a giant could have done what he did, once he had gained the foot of the ladder.  Step by step, by the might of his arms, the whole pack of men striving to drag him back and down, he drew his body up from the floor till he stood erect.  And then, step by step, hand and foot, he slowly struggled up the ladder.
The very last of all, I saw.  For Latimer, having finally gone for a lantern, held it so that its light shone down the scuttle.  Wolf Larsen was nearly to the top, though I could not see him.  All that was visible was the mass of men fastened upon him.  It squirmed about, like some huge many-legged spider, and swayed back and forth to the regular roll of the vessel.  And still, step by step with long intervals between, the mass ascended.  Once it tottered, about to fall back, but the broken hold was regained and it still went up.
“Who is it?” Latimer cried.
In the rays of the lantern I could see his perplexed face peering down.
“Larsen,” I heard a muffled voice from within the mass.
Latimer reached down with his free hand.  I saw a hand shoot up to clasp his.  Latimer pulled, and the next couple of steps were made with a rush.  Then Wolf Larsen’s other hand reached up and clutched the edge of the scuttle.  The mass swung clear of the ladder, the men still clinging to their escaping foe.  They began to drop off, to be brushed off against the sharp edge of the scuttle, to be knocked off by the legs which were now kicking powerfully.  Leach was the last to go, falling sheer back from the top of the scuttle and striking on head and shoulders upon his sprawling mates beneath.  Wolf Larsen and the lantern disappeared, and we were left in darkness.

Chapter 14

There was a deal of cursing and groaning as the men at the bottom of the ladder crawled to their feet.
“Somebody strike a light, my thumb’s out of joint,” said one of the men, Parsons, a swarthy, saturnine man, boat-steerer in Standish’s boat, in which Harrison was puller.
“You’ll find it knockin’ about by the bitts,” Leach said, sitting down on the edge of the bunk in which I was concealed.
There was a fumbling and a scratching of matches, and the sea-lamp flared up, dim and smoky, and in its weird light bare-legged men moved about nursing their bruises and caring for their hurts.  Oofty-Oofty laid hold of Parsons’s thumb, pulling it out stoutly and snapping it back into place.  I noticed at the same time that the Kanaka’s knuckles were laid open clear across and to the bone.  He exhibited them, exposing beautiful white teeth in a grin as he did so, and explaining that the wounds had come from striking Wolf Larsen in the mouth.
“So it was you, was it, you black beggar?” belligerently demanded one Kelly, an Irish-American and a longshoreman, making his first trip to sea, and boat-puller for Kerfoot.
As he made the demand he spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth and shoved his pugnacious face close to Oofty-Oofty.  The Kanaka leaped backward to his bunk, to return with a second leap, flourishing a long knife.
“Aw, go lay down, you make me tired,” Leach interfered.  He was evidently, for all of his youth and inexperience, cock of the forecastle.  “G’wan, you Kelly.  You leave Oofty alone.  How in hell did he know it was you in the dark?”
Kelly subsided with some muttering, and the Kanaka flashed his white teeth in a grateful smile.  He was a beautiful creature, almost feminine in the pleasing lines of his figure, and there was a softness and dreaminess in his large eyes which seemed to contradict his well-earned reputation for strife and action.
“How did he get away?” Johnson asked.
He was sitting on the side of his bunk, the whole pose of his figure indicating utter dejection and hopelessness.  He was still breathing heavily from the exertion he had made.  His shirt had been ripped entirely from him in the struggle, and blood from a gash in the cheek was flowing down his naked chest, marking a red path across his white thigh and dripping to the floor.
“Because he is the devil, as I told you before,” was Leach’s answer; and thereat he was on his feet and raging his disappointment with tears in his eyes.
“And not one of you to get a knife!” was his unceasing lament.
But the rest of the hands had a lively fear of consequences to come and gave no heed to him.
“How’ll he know which was which?” Kelly asked, and as he went on he looked murderously about him—“unless one of us peaches.”
“He’ll know as soon as ever he claps eyes on us,” Parsons replied.  “One look at you’d be enough.”
“Tell him the deck flopped up and gouged yer teeth out iv yer jaw,” Louis grinned.  He was the only man who was not out of his bunk, and he was jubilant in that he possessed no bruises to advertise that he had had a hand in the night’s work.  “Just wait till he gets a glimpse iv yer mugs to-morrow, the gang iv ye,” he chuckled.
“We’ll say we thought it was the mate,” said one.  And another, “I know what I’ll say—that I heered a row, jumped out of my bunk, got a jolly good crack on the jaw for my pains, and sailed in myself.  Couldn’t tell who or what it was in the dark and just hit out.”
“An’ ’twas me you hit, of course,” Kelly seconded, his face brightening for the moment.
Leach and Johnson took no part in the discussion, and it was plain to see that their mates looked upon them as men for whom the worst was inevitable, who were beyond hope and already dead.  Leach stood their fears and reproaches for some time.  Then he broke out:
“You make me tired!  A nice lot of gazabas you are!  If you talked less with yer mouth and did something with yer hands, he’d a-ben done with by now.  Why couldn’t one of you, just one of you, get me a knife when I sung out?  You make me sick!  A-beefin’ and bellerin’ ’round, as though he’d kill you when he gets you!  You know damn well he wont.  Can’t afford to.  No shipping masters or beach-combers over here, and he wants yer in his business, and he wants yer bad.  Who’s to pull or steer or sail ship if he loses yer?  It’s me and Johnson have to face the music.  Get into yer bunks, now, and shut yer faces; I want to get some sleep.”
“That’s all right all right,” Parsons spoke up.  “Mebbe he won’t do for us, but mark my words, hell ’ll be an ice-box to this ship from now on.”
All the while I had been apprehensive concerning my own predicament.  What would happen to me when these men discovered my presence?  I could never fight my way out as Wolf Larsen had done.  And at this moment Latimer called down the scuttles:
“Hump!  The old man wants you!”
“He ain’t down here!” Parsons called back.
“Yes, he is,” I said, sliding out of the bunk and striving my hardest to keep my voice steady and bold.
The sailors looked at me in consternation.  Fear was strong in their faces, and the devilishness which comes of fear.
“I’m coming!” I shouted up to Latimer.
“No you don’t!” Kelly cried, stepping between me and the ladder, his right hand shaped into a veritable strangler’s clutch.  “You damn little sneak!  I’ll shut yer mouth!”
“Let him go,” Leach commanded.
“Not on yer life,” was the angry retort.
Leach never changed his position on the edge of the bunk.  “Let him go, I say,” he repeated; but this time his voice was gritty and metallic.
The Irishman wavered.  I made to step by him, and he stood aside.  When I had gained the ladder, I turned to the circle of brutal and malignant faces peering at me through the semi-darkness.  A sudden and deep sympathy welled up in me.  I remembered the Cockney’s way of putting it.  How God must have hated them that they should be tortured so!
“I have seen and heard nothing, believe me,” I said quietly.
“I tell yer, he’s all right,” I could hear Leach saying as I went up the ladder.  “He don’t like the old man no more nor you or me.”
I found Wolf Larsen in the cabin, stripped and bloody, waiting for me.  He greeted me with one of his whimsical smiles.
“Come, get to work, Doctor.  The signs are favourable for an extensive practice this voyage.  I don’t know what the Ghost would have been without you, and if I could only cherish such noble sentiments I would tell you her master is deeply grateful.”
I knew the run of the simple medicine-chest the Ghost carried, and while I was heating water on the cabin stove and getting the things ready for dressing his wounds, he moved about, laughing and chatting, and examining his hurts with a calculating eye.  I had never before seen him stripped, and the sight of his body quite took my breath away.  It has never been my weakness to exalt the flesh—far from it; but there is enough of the artist in me to appreciate its wonder.
I must say that I was fascinated by the perfect lines of Wolf Larsen’s figure, and by what I may term the terrible beauty of it.  I had noted the men in the forecastle.  Powerfully muscled though some of them were, there had been something wrong with all of them, an insufficient development here, an undue development there, a twist or a crook that destroyed symmetry, legs too short or too long, or too much sinew or bone exposed, or too little.  Oofty-Oofty had been the only one whose lines were at all pleasing, while, in so far as they pleased, that far had they been what I should call feminine.
But Wolf Larsen was the man-type, the masculine, and almost a god in his perfectness.  As he moved about or raised his arms the great muscles leapt and moved under the satiny skin.  I have forgotten to say that the bronze ended with his face.  His body, thanks to his Scandinavian stock, was fair as the fairest woman’s.  I remember his putting his hand up to feel of the wound on his head, and my watching the biceps move like a living thing under its white sheath.  It was the biceps that had nearly crushed out my life once, that I had seen strike so many killing blows.  I could not take my eyes from him.  I stood motionless, a roll of antiseptic cotton in my hand unwinding and spilling itself down to the floor.
He noticed me, and I became conscious that I was staring at him.
“God made you well,” I said.
“Did he?” he answered.  “I have often thought so myself, and wondered why.”
“Purpose—” I began.
“Utility,” he interrupted.  “This body was made for use.  These muscles were made to grip, and tear, and destroy living things that get between me and life.  But have you thought of the other living things?  They, too, have muscles, of one kind and another, made to grip, and tear, and destroy; and when they come between me and life, I out-grip them, out-tear them, out-destroy them.  Purpose does not explain that.  Utility does.”
“It is not beautiful,” I protested.
“Life isn’t, you mean,” he smiled.  “Yet you say I was made well.  Do you see this?”
He braced his legs and feet, pressing the cabin floor with his toes in a clutching sort of way.  Knots and ridges and mounds of muscles writhed and bunched under the skin.
“Feel them,” he commanded.
They were hard as iron.  And I observed, also, that his whole body had unconsciously drawn itself together, tense and alert; that muscles were softly crawling and shaping about the hips, along the back, and across the shoulders; that the arms were slightly lifted, their muscles contracting, the fingers crooking till the hands were like talons; and that even the eyes had changed expression and into them were coming watchfulness and measurement and a light none other than of battle.
“Stability, equilibrium,” he said, relaxing on the instant and sinking his body back into repose.  “Feet with which to clutch the ground, legs to stand on and to help withstand, while with arms and hands, teeth and nails, I struggle to kill and to be not killed.  Purpose?  Utility is the better word.”
I did not argue.  I had seen the mechanism of the primitive fighting beast, and I was as strongly impressed as if I had seen the engines of a great battleship or Atlantic liner.
I was surprised, considering the fierce struggle in the forecastle, at the superficiality of his hurts, and I pride myself that I dressed them dexterously.  With the exception of several bad wounds, the rest were merely severe bruises and lacerations.  The blow which he had received before going overboard had laid his scalp open several inches.  This, under his direction, I cleansed and sewed together, having first shaved the edges of the wound.  Then the calf of his leg was badly lacerated and looked as though it had been mangled by a bulldog.  Some sailor, he told me, had laid hold of it by his teeth, at the beginning of the fight, and hung on and been dragged to the top of the forecastle ladder, when he was kicked loose.
“By the way, Hump, as I have remarked, you are a handy man,” Wolf Larsen began, when my work was done.  “As you know, we’re short a mate.  Hereafter you shall stand watches, receive seventy-five dollars per month, and be addressed fore and aft as Mr. Van Weyden.”
“I—I don’t understand navigation, you know,” I gasped.
“Not necessary at all.”
“I really do not care to sit in the high places,” I objected.  “I find life precarious enough in my present humble situation.  I have no experience.  Mediocrity, you see, has its compensations.”
He smiled as though it were all settled.
“I won’t be mate on this hell-ship!” I cried defiantly.
I saw his face grow hard and the merciless glitter come into his eyes.  He walked to the door of his room, saying:
“And now, Mr. Van Weyden, good-night.”
“Good-night, Mr. Larsen,” I answered weakly.

Chapter 15

I cannot say that the position of mate carried with it anything more joyful than that there were no more dishes to wash.  I was ignorant of the simplest duties of mate, and would have fared badly indeed, had the sailors not sympathized with me.  I knew nothing of the minutiæ of ropes and rigging, of the trimming and setting of sails; but the sailors took pains to put me to rights,—Louis proving an especially good teacher,—and I had little trouble with those under me.
With the hunters it was otherwise.  Familiar in varying degree with the sea, they took me as a sort of joke.  In truth, it was a joke to me, that I, the veriest landsman, should be filling the office of mate; but to be taken as a joke by others was a different matter.  I made no complaint, but Wolf Larsen demanded the most punctilious sea etiquette in my case,—far more than poor Johansen had ever received; and at the expense of several rows, threats, and much grumbling, he brought the hunters to time.  I was “Mr. Van Weyden” fore and aft, and it was only unofficially that Wolf Larsen himself ever addressed me as “Hump.”
It was amusing.  Perhaps the wind would haul a few points while we were at dinner, and as I left the table he would say, “Mr. Van Weyden, will you kindly put about on the port tack.”  And I would go on deck, beckon Louis to me, and learn from him what was to be done.  Then, a few minutes later, having digested his instructions and thoroughly mastered the manœuvre, I would proceed to issue my orders.  I remember an early instance of this kind, when Wolf Larsen appeared on the scene just as I had begun to give orders.  He smoked his cigar and looked on quietly till the thing was accomplished, and then paced aft by my side along the weather poop.
“Hump,” he said, “I beg pardon, Mr. Van Weyden, I congratulate you.  I think you can now fire your father’s legs back into the grave to him.  You’ve discovered your own and learned to stand on them.  A little rope-work, sail-making, and experience with storms and such things, and by the end of the voyage you could ship on any coasting schooner.”
It was during this period, between the death of Johansen and the arrival on the sealing grounds, that I passed my pleasantest hours on the Ghost.  Wolf Larsen was quite considerate, the sailors helped me, and I was no longer in irritating contact with Thomas Mugridge.  And I make free to say, as the days went by, that I found I was taking a certain secret pride in myself.  Fantastic as the situation was,—a land-lubber second in command,—I was, nevertheless, carrying it off well; and during that brief time I was proud of myself, and I grew to love the heave and roll of the Ghost under my feet as she wallowed north and west through the tropic sea to the islet where we filled our water-casks.
But my happiness was not unalloyed.  It was comparative, a period of less misery slipped in between a past of great miseries and a future of great miseries.  For the Ghost, so far as the seamen were concerned, was a hell-ship of the worst description.  They never had a moment’s rest or peace.  Wolf Larsen treasured against them the attempt on his life and the drubbing he had received in the forecastle; and morning, noon, and night, and all night as well, he devoted himself to making life unlivable for them.
He knew well the psychology of the little thing, and it was the little things by which he kept the crew worked up to the verge of madness.  I have seen Harrison called from his bunk to put properly away a misplaced paintbrush, and the two watches below haled from their tired sleep to accompany him and see him do it.  A little thing, truly, but when multiplied by the thousand ingenious devices of such a mind, the mental state of the men in the forecastle may be slightly comprehended.
Of course much grumbling went on, and little outbursts were continually occurring.  Blows were struck, and there were always two or three men nursing injuries at the hands of the human beast who was their master.  Concerted action was impossible in face of the heavy arsenal of weapons carried in the steerage and cabin.  Leach and Johnson were the two particular victims of Wolf Larsen’s diabolic temper, and the look of profound melancholy which had settled on Johnson’s face and in his eyes made my heart bleed.
With Leach it was different.  There was too much of the fighting beast in him.  He seemed possessed by an insatiable fury which gave no time for grief.  His lips had become distorted into a permanent snarl, which at mere sight of Wolf Larsen broke out in sound, horrible and menacing and, I do believe, unconsciously.  I have seen him follow Wolf Larsen about with his eyes, like an animal its keeper, the while the animal-like snarl sounded deep in his throat and vibrated forth between his teeth.
I remember once, on deck, in bright day, touching him on the shoulder as preliminary to giving an order.  His back was toward me, and at the first feel of my hand he leaped upright in the air and away from me, snarling and turning his head as he leaped.  He had for the moment mistaken me for the man he hated.
Both he and Johnson would have killed Wolf Larsen at the slightest opportunity, but the opportunity never came.  Wolf Larsen was too wise for that, and, besides, they had no adequate weapons.  With their fists alone they had no chance whatever.  Time and again he fought it out with Leach who fought back always, like a wildcat, tooth and nail and fist, until stretched, exhausted or unconscious, on the deck.  And he was never averse to another encounter.  All the devil that was in him challenged the devil in Wolf Larsen.  They had but to appear on deck at the same time, when they would be at it, cursing, snarling, striking; and I have seen Leach fling himself upon Wolf Larsen without warning or provocation.  Once he threw his heavy sheath-knife, missing Wolf Larsen’s throat by an inch.  Another time he dropped a steel marlinspike from the mizzen crosstree.  It was a difficult cast to make on a rolling ship, but the sharp point of the spike, whistling seventy-five feet through the air, barely missed Wolf Larsen’s head as he emerged from the cabin companion-way and drove its length two inches and over into the solid deck-planking.  Still another time, he stole into the steerage, possessed himself of a loaded shot-gun, and was making a rush for the deck with it when caught by Kerfoot and disarmed.
I often wondered why Wolf Larsen did not kill him and make an end of it.  But he only laughed and seemed to enjoy it.  There seemed a certain spice about it, such as men must feel who take delight in making pets of ferocious animals.
“It gives a thrill to life,” he explained to me, “when life is carried in one’s hand.  Man is a natural gambler, and life is the biggest stake he can lay.  The greater the odds, the greater the thrill.  Why should I deny myself the joy of exciting Leach’s soul to fever-pitch?  For that matter, I do him a kindness.  The greatness of sensation is mutual.  He is living more royally than any man for’ard, though he does not know it.  For he has what they have not—purpose, something to do and be done, an all-absorbing end to strive to attain, the desire to kill me, the hope that he may kill me.  Really, Hump, he is living deep and high.  I doubt that he has ever lived so swiftly and keenly before, and I honestly envy him, sometimes, when I see him raging at the summit of passion and sensibility.”
“Ah, but it is cowardly, cowardly!” I cried.  “You have all the advantage.”
“Of the two of us, you and I, who is the greater coward?” he asked seriously.  “If the situation is unpleasing, you compromise with your conscience when you make yourself a party to it.  If you were really great, really true to yourself, you would join forces with Leach and Johnson.  But you are afraid, you are afraid.  You want to live.  The life that is in you cries out that it must live, no matter what the cost; so you live ignominiously, untrue to the best you dream of, sinning against your whole pitiful little code, and, if there were a hell, heading your soul straight for it.  Bah!  I play the braver part.  I do no sin, for I am true to the promptings of the life that is in me.  I am sincere with my soul at least, and that is what you are not.”
There was a sting in what he said.  Perhaps, after all, I was playing a cowardly part.  And the more I thought about it the more it appeared that my duty to myself lay in doing what he had advised, lay in joining forces with Johnson and Leach and working for his death.  Right here, I think, entered the austere conscience of my Puritan ancestry, impelling me toward lurid deeds and sanctioning even murder as right conduct.  I dwelt upon the idea.  It would be a most moral act to rid the world of such a monster.  Humanity would be better and happier for it, life fairer and sweeter.
I pondered it long, lying sleepless in my bunk and reviewing in endless procession the facts of the situation.  I talked with Johnson and Leach, during the night watches when Wolf Larsen was below.  Both men had lost hope—Johnson, because of temperamental despondency; Leach, because he had beaten himself out in the vain struggle and was exhausted.  But he caught my hand in a passionate grip one night, saying:
“I think yer square, Mr. Van Weyden.  But stay where you are and keep yer mouth shut.  Say nothin’ but saw wood.  We’re dead men, I know it; but all the same you might be able to do us a favour some time when we need it damn bad.”
It was only next day, when Wainwright Island loomed to windward, close abeam, that Wolf Larsen opened his mouth in prophecy.  He had attacked Johnson, been attacked by Leach, and had just finished whipping the pair of them.
“Leach,” he said, “you know I’m going to kill you some time or other, don’t you?”
A snarl was the answer.
“And as for you, Johnson, you’ll get so tired of life before I’m through with you that you’ll fling yourself over the side.  See if you don’t.”
“That’s a suggestion,” he added, in an aside to me.  “I’ll bet you a month’s pay he acts upon it.”
I had cherished a hope that his victims would find an opportunity to escape while filling our water-barrels, but Wolf Larsen had selected his spot well.  The Ghost lay half-a-mile beyond the surf-line of a lonely beach.  Here debauched a deep gorge, with precipitous, volcanic walls which no man could scale.  And here, under his direct supervision—for he went ashore himself—Leach and Johnson filled the small casks and rolled them down to the beach.  They had no chance to make a break for liberty in one of the boats.
Harrison and Kelly, however, made such an attempt.  They composed one of the boats’ crews, and their task was to ply between the schooner and the shore, carrying a single cask each trip.  Just before dinner, starting for the beach with an empty barrel, they altered their course and bore away to the left to round the promontory which jutted into the sea between them and liberty.  Beyond its foaming base lay the pretty villages of the Japanese colonists and smiling valleys which penetrated deep into the interior.  Once in the fastnesses they promised, and the two men could defy Wolf Larsen.
I had observed Henderson and Smoke loitering about the deck all morning, and I now learned why they were there.  Procuring their rifles, they opened fire in a leisurely manner, upon the deserters.  It was a cold-blooded exhibition of marksmanship.  At first their bullets zipped harmlessly along the surface of the water on either side the boat; but, as the men continued to pull lustily, they struck closer and closer.
“Now, watch me take Kelly’s right oar,” Smoke said, drawing a more careful aim.
I was looking through the glasses, and I saw the oar-blade shatter as he shot.  Henderson duplicated it, selecting Harrison’s right oar.  The boat slewed around.  The two remaining oars were quickly broken.  The men tried to row with the splinters, and had them shot out of their hands.  Kelly ripped up a bottom board and began paddling, but dropped it with a cry of pain as its splinters drove into his hands.  Then they gave up, letting the boat drift till a second boat, sent from the shore by Wolf Larsen, took them in tow and brought them aboard.
Late that afternoon we hove up anchor and got away.  Nothing was before us but the three or four months’ hunting on the sealing grounds.  The outlook was black indeed, and I went about my work with a heavy heart.  An almost funereal gloom seemed to have descended upon the Ghost.  Wolf Larsen had taken to his bunk with one of his strange, splitting headaches.  Harrison stood listlessly at the wheel, half supporting himself by it, as though wearied by the weight of his flesh.  The rest of the men were morose and silent.  I came upon Kelly crouching to the lee of the forecastle scuttle, his head on his knees, his arms about his head, in an attitude of unutterable despondency.
Johnson I found lying full length on the forecastle head, staring at the troubled churn of the forefoot, and I remembered with horror the suggestion Wolf Larsen had made.  It seemed likely to bear fruit.  I tried to break in on the man’s morbid thoughts by calling him away, but he smiled sadly at me and refused to obey.
Leach approached me as I returned aft.
“I want to ask a favour, Mr. Van Weyden,” he said.  “If it’s yer luck to ever make ’Frisco once more, will you hunt up Matt McCarthy?  He’s my old man.  He lives on the Hill, back of the Mayfair bakery, runnin’ a cobbler’s shop that everybody knows, and you’ll have no trouble.  Tell him I lived to be sorry for the trouble I brought him and the things I done, and—and just tell him ‘God bless him,’ for me.”
I nodded my head, but said, “We’ll all win back to San Francisco, Leach, and you’ll be with me when I go to see Matt McCarthy.”
“I’d like to believe you,” he answered, shaking my hand, “but I can’t.  Wolf Larsen ’ll do for me, I know it; and all I can hope is, he’ll do it quick.”
And as he left me I was aware of the same desire at my heart.  Since it was to be done, let it be done with despatch.  The general gloom had gathered me into its folds.  The worst appeared inevitable; and as I paced the deck, hour after hour, I found myself afflicted with Wolf Larsen’s repulsive ideas.  What was it all about?  Where was the grandeur of life that it should permit such wanton destruction of human souls?  It was a cheap and sordid thing after all, this life, and the sooner over the better.  Over and done with!  I, too, leaned upon the rail and gazed longingly into the sea, with the certainty that sooner or later I should be sinking down, down, through the cool green depths of its oblivion.

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

The next day, while the storm was blowing itself out, Wolf Larsen and I crammed anatomy and surgery and set Mugridge’s ribs.  Then, when the storm broke, Wolf Larsen cruised back and forth over that portion of the ocean where we had encountered it, and somewhat more to the westward, while the boats were being repaired and new sails made and bent.  Sealing schooner after sealing schooner we sighted and boarded, most of which were in search of lost boats, and most of which were carrying boats and crews they had picked up and which did not belong to them.  For the thick of the fleet had been to the westward of us, and the boats, scattered far and wide, had headed in mad flight for the nearest refuge.
Two of our boats, with men all safe, we took off the Cisco, and, to Wolf Larsen’s huge delight and my own grief, he culled Smoke, with Nilson and Leach, from the San Diego.  So that, at the end of five days, we found ourselves short but four men—Henderson, Holyoak, Williams, and Kelly,—and were once more hunting on the flanks of the herd.
As we followed it north we began to encounter the dreaded sea-fogs.  Day after day the boats lowered and were swallowed up almost ere they touched the water, while we on board pumped the horn at regular intervals and every fifteen minutes fired the bomb gun.  Boats were continually being lost and found, it being the custom for a boat to hunt, on lay, with whatever schooner picked it up, until such time it was recovered by its own schooner.  But Wolf Larsen, as was to be expected, being a boat short, took possession of the first stray one and compelled its men to hunt with the Ghost, not permitting them to return to their own schooner when we sighted it.  I remember how he forced the hunter and his two men below, a riffle at their breasts, when their captain passed by at biscuit-toss and hailed us for information.
Thomas Mugridge, so strangely and pertinaciously clinging to life, was soon limping about again and performing his double duties of cook and cabin-boy.  Johnson and Leach were bullied and beaten as much as ever, and they looked for their lives to end with the end of the hunting season; while the rest of the crew lived the lives of dogs and were worked like dogs by their pitiless master.  As for Wolf Larsen and myself, we got along fairly well; though I could not quite rid myself of the idea that right conduct, for me, lay in killing him.  He fascinated me immeasurably, and I feared him immeasurably.  And yet, I could not imagine him lying prone in death.  There was an endurance, as of perpetual youth, about him, which rose up and forbade the picture.  I could see him only as living always, and dominating always, fighting and destroying, himself surviving.
One diversion of his, when we were in the midst of the herd and the sea was too rough to lower the boats, was to lower with two boat-pullers and a steerer and go out himself.  He was a good shot, too, and brought many a skin aboard under what the hunters termed impossible hunting conditions.  It seemed the breath of his nostrils, this carrying his life in his hands and struggling for it against tremendous odds.
I was learning more and more seamanship; and one clear day—a thing we rarely encountered now—I had the satisfaction of running and handling the Ghost and picking up the boats myself.  Wolf Larsen had been smitten with one of his headaches, and I stood at the wheel from morning until evening, sailing across the ocean after the last lee boat, and heaving to and picking it and the other five up without command or suggestion from him.
Gales we encountered now and again, for it was a raw and stormy region, and, in the middle of June, a typhoon most memorable to me and most important because of the changes wrought through it upon my future.  We must have been caught nearly at the centre of this circular storm, and Wolf Larsen ran out of it and to the southward, first under a double-reefed jib, and finally under bare poles.  Never had I imagined so great a sea.  The seas previously encountered were as ripples compared with these, which ran a half-mile from crest to crest and which upreared, I am confident, above our masthead.  So great was it that Wolf Larsen himself did not dare heave to, though he was being driven far to the southward and out of the seal herd.
We must have been well in the path of the trans-Pacific steamships when the typhoon moderated, and here, to the surprise of the hunters, we found ourselves in the midst of seals—a second herd, or sort of rear-guard, they declared, and a most unusual thing.  But it was “Boats over!” the boom-boom of guns, and the pitiful slaughter through the long day.
It was at this time that I was approached by Leach.  I had just finished tallying the skins of the last boat aboard, when he came to my side, in the darkness, and said in a low tone:
“Can you tell me, Mr. Van Weyden, how far we are off the coast, and what the bearings of Yokohama are?”
My heart leaped with gladness, for I knew what he had in mind, and I gave him the bearings—west-north-west, and five hundred miles away.
“Thank you, sir,” was all he said as he slipped back into the darkness.
Next morning No. 3 boat and Johnson and Leach were missing.  The water-breakers and grub-boxes from all the other boats were likewise missing, as were the beds and sea bags of the two men.  Wolf Larsen was furious.  He set sail and bore away into the west-north-west, two hunters constantly at the mastheads and sweeping the sea with glasses, himself pacing the deck like an angry lion.  He knew too well my sympathy for the runaways to send me aloft as look-out.
The wind was fair but fitful, and it was like looking for a needle in a haystack to raise that tiny boat out of the blue immensity.  But he put the Ghost through her best paces so as to get between the deserters and the land.  This accomplished, he cruised back and forth across what he knew must be their course.
On the morning of the third day, shortly after eight bells, a cry that the boat was sighted came down from Smoke at the masthead.  All hands lined the rail.  A snappy breeze was blowing from the west with the promise of more wind behind it; and there, to leeward, in the troubled silver of the rising sun, appeared and disappeared a black speck.
We squared away and ran for it.  My heart was as lead.  I felt myself turning sick in anticipation; and as I looked at the gleam of triumph in Wolf Larsen’s eyes, his form swam before me, and I felt almost irresistibly impelled to fling myself upon him.  So unnerved was I by the thought of impending violence to Leach and Johnson that my reason must have left me.  I know that I slipped down into the steerage in a daze, and that I was just beginning the ascent to the deck, a loaded shot-gun in my hands, when I heard the startled cry:
“There’s five men in that boat!”
I supported myself in the companion-way, weak and trembling, while the observation was being verified by the remarks of the rest of the men.  Then my knees gave from under me and I sank down, myself again, but overcome by shock at knowledge of what I had so nearly done.  Also, I was very thankful as I put the gun away and slipped back on deck.
No one had remarked my absence.  The boat was near enough for us to make out that it was larger than any sealing boat and built on different lines.  As we drew closer, the sail was taken in and the mast unstepped.  Oars were shipped, and its occupants waited for us to heave to and take them aboard.
Smoke, who had descended to the deck and was now standing by my side, began to chuckle in a significant way.  I looked at him inquiringly.
“Talk of a mess!” he giggled.
“What’s wrong?” I demanded.
Again he chuckled.  “Don’t you see there, in the stern-sheets, on the bottom?  May I never shoot a seal again if that ain’t a woman!”
I looked closely, but was not sure until exclamations broke out on all sides.  The boat contained four men, and its fifth occupant was certainly a woman.  We were agog with excitement, all except Wolf Larsen, who was too evidently disappointed in that it was not his own boat with the two victims of his malice.
We ran down the flying jib, hauled the jib-sheets to wind-ward and the main-sheet flat, and came up into the wind.  The oars struck the water, and with a few strokes the boat was alongside.  I now caught my first fair glimpse of the woman.  She was wrapped in a long ulster, for the morning was raw; and I could see nothing but her face and a mass of light brown hair escaping from under the seaman’s cap on her head.  The eyes were large and brown and lustrous, the mouth sweet and sensitive, and the face itself a delicate oval, though sun and exposure to briny wind had burnt the face scarlet.
She seemed to me like a being from another world.  I was aware of a hungry out-reaching for her, as of a starving man for bread.  But then, I had not seen a woman for a very long time.  I know that I was lost in a great wonder, almost a stupor,—this, then, was a woman?—so that I forgot myself and my mate’s duties, and took no part in helping the new-comers aboard.  For when one of the sailors lifted her into Wolf Larsen’s downstretched arms, she looked up into our curious faces and smiled amusedly and sweetly, as only a woman can smile, and as I had seen no one smile for so long that I had forgotten such smiles existed.
“Mr. Van Weyden!”
Wolf Larsen’s voice brought me sharply back to myself.
“Will you take the lady below and see to her comfort?  Make up that spare port cabin.  Put Cooky to work on it.  And see what you can do for that face.  It’s burned badly.”
He turned brusquely away from us and began to question the new men.  The boat was cast adrift, though one of them called it a “bloody shame” with Yokohama so near.
I found myself strangely afraid of this woman I was escorting aft.  Also I was awkward.  It seemed to me that I was realizing for the first time what a delicate, fragile creature a woman is; and as I caught her arm to help her down the companion stairs, I was startled by its smallness and softness.  Indeed, she was a slender, delicate woman as women go, but to me she was so ethereally slender and delicate that I was quite prepared for her arm to crumble in my grasp.  All this, in frankness, to show my first impression, after long denial of women in general and of Maud Brewster in particular.
“No need to go to any great trouble for me,” she protested, when I had seated her in Wolf Larsen’s arm-chair, which I had dragged hastily from his cabin.  “The men were looking for land at any moment this morning, and the vessel should be in by night; don’t you think so?”
Her simple faith in the immediate future took me aback.  How could I explain to her the situation, the strange man who stalked the sea like Destiny, all that it had taken me months to learn?  But I answered honestly:
“If it were any other captain except ours, I should say you would be ashore in Yokohama to-morrow.  But our captain is a strange man, and I beg of you to be prepared for anything—understand?—for anything.”
“I—I confess I hardly do understand,” she hesitated, a perturbed but not frightened expression in her eyes.  “Or is it a misconception of mine that shipwrecked people are always shown every consideration?  This is such a little thing, you know.  We are so close to land.”
“Candidly, I do not know,” I strove to reassure her.  “I wished merely to prepare you for the worst, if the worst is to come.  This man, this captain, is a brute, a demon, and one can never tell what will be his next fantastic act.”
I was growing excited, but she interrupted me with an “Oh, I see,” and her voice sounded weary.  To think was patently an effort.  She was clearly on the verge of physical collapse.
She asked no further questions, and I vouchsafed no remark, devoting myself to Wolf Larsen’s command, which was to make her comfortable.  I bustled about in quite housewifely fashion, procuring soothing lotions for her sunburn, raiding Wolf Larsen’s private stores for a bottle of port I knew to be there, and directing Thomas Mugridge in the preparation of the spare state-room.
The wind was freshening rapidly, the Ghost heeling over more and more, and by the time the state-room was ready she was dashing through the water at a lively clip.  I had quite forgotten the existence of Leach and Johnson, when suddenly, like a thunderclap, “Boat ho!” came down the open companion-way.  It was Smoke’s unmistakable voice, crying from the masthead.  I shot a glance at the woman, but she was leaning back in the arm-chair, her eyes closed, unutterably tired.  I doubted that she had heard, and I resolved to prevent her seeing the brutality I knew would follow the capture of the deserters.  She was tired.  Very good.  She should sleep.
There were swift commands on deck, a stamping of feet and a slapping of reef-points as the Ghost shot into the wind and about on the other tack.  As she filled away and heeled, the arm-chair began to slide across the cabin floor, and I sprang for it just in time to prevent the rescued woman from being spilled out.
Her eyes were too heavy to suggest more than a hint of the sleepy surprise that perplexed her as she looked up at me, and she half stumbled, half tottered, as I led her to her cabin.  Mugridge grinned insinuatingly in my face as I shoved him out and ordered him back to his galley work; and he won his revenge by spreading glowing reports among the hunters as to what an excellent “lydy’s-myde” I was proving myself to be.
She leaned heavily against me, and I do believe that she had fallen asleep again between the arm-chair and the state-room.  This I discovered when she nearly fell into the bunk during a sudden lurch of the schooner.  She aroused, smiled drowsily, and was off to sleep again; and asleep I left her, under a heavy pair of sailor’s blankets, her head resting on a pillow I had appropriated from Wolf Larsen’s bunk.

Chapter 18

I came on deck to find the Ghost heading up close on the port tack and cutting in to windward of a familiar spritsail close-hauled on the same tack ahead of us.  All hands were on deck, for they knew that something was to happen when Leach and Johnson were dragged aboard.
It was four bells.  Louis came aft to relieve the wheel.  There was a dampness in the air, and I noticed he had on his oilskins.
“What are we going to have?” I asked him.
“A healthy young slip of a gale from the breath iv it, sir,” he answered, “with a splatter iv rain just to wet our gills an’ no more.”
“Too bad we sighted them,” I said, as the Ghost’s bow was flung off a point by a large sea and the boat leaped for a moment past the jibs and into our line of vision.
Louis gave a spoke and temporized.  “They’d never iv made the land, sir, I’m thinkin’.”
“Think not?” I queried.
“No, sir.  Did you feel that?”  (A puff had caught the schooner, and he was forced to put the wheel up rapidly to keep her out of the wind.)  “’Tis no egg-shell’ll float on this sea an hour come, an’ it’s a stroke iv luck for them we’re here to pick ’em up.”
Wolf Larsen strode aft from amidships, where he had been talking with the rescued men.  The cat-like springiness in his tread was a little more pronounced than usual, and his eyes were bright and snappy.
“Three oilers and a fourth engineer,” was his greeting.  “But we’ll make sailors out of them, or boat-pullers at any rate.  Now, what of the lady?”
I know not why, but I was aware of a twinge or pang like the cut of a knife when he mentioned her.  I thought it a certain silly fastidiousness on my part, but it persisted in spite of me, and I merely shrugged my shoulders in answer.
Wolf Larsen pursed his lips in a long, quizzical whistle.
“What’s her name, then?” he demanded.
“I don’t know,” I replied.  “She is asleep.  She was very tired.  In fact, I am waiting to hear the news from you.  What vessel was it?”
“Mail steamer,” he answered shortly.  “The City of Tokio, from ’Frisco, bound for Yokohama.  Disabled in that typhoon.  Old tub.  Opened up top and bottom like a sieve.  They were adrift four days.  And you don’t know who or what she is, eh?—maid, wife, or widow?  Well, well.”
He shook his head in a bantering way, and regarded me with laughing eyes.
“Are you—” I began.  It was on the verge of my tongue to ask if he were going to take the castaways into Yokohama.
“Am I what?” he asked.
“What do you intend doing with Leach and Johnson?”
He shook his head.  “Really, Hump, I don’t know.  You see, with these additions I’ve about all the crew I want.”
“And they’ve about all the escaping they want,” I said.  “Why not give them a change of treatment?  Take them aboard, and deal gently with them.  Whatever they have done they have been hounded into doing.”
“By me?”
“By you,” I answered steadily.  “And I give you warning, Wolf Larsen, that I may forget love of my own life in the desire to kill you if you go too far in maltreating those poor wretches.”
“Bravo!” he cried.  “You do me proud, Hump!  You’ve found your legs with a vengeance.  You’re quite an individual.  You were unfortunate in having your life cast in easy places, but you’re developing, and I like you the better for it.”
His voice and expression changed.  His face was serious.  “Do you believe in promises?” he asked.  “Are they sacred things?”
“Of course,” I answered.
“Then here’s a compact,” he went on, consummate actor.  “If I promise not to lay my hands upon Leach will you promise, in turn, not to attempt to kill me?”
“Oh, not that I’m afraid of you, not that I’m afraid of you,” he hastened to add.
I could hardly believe my ears.  What was coming over the man?
“Is it a go?” he asked impatiently.
“A go,” I answered.
His hand went out to mine, and as I shook it heartily I could have sworn I saw the mocking devil shine up for a moment in his eyes.
We strolled across the poop to the lee side.  The boat was close at hand now, and in desperate plight.  Johnson was steering, Leach bailing.  We overhauled them about two feet to their one.  Wolf Larsen motioned Louis to keep off slightly, and we dashed abreast of the boat, not a score of feet to windward.  The Ghost blanketed it.  The spritsail flapped emptily and the boat righted to an even keel, causing the two men swiftly to change position.  The boat lost headway, and, as we lifted on a huge surge, toppled and fell into the trough.
It was at this moment that Leach and Johnson looked up into the faces of their shipmates, who lined the rail amidships.  There was no greeting.  They were as dead men in their comrades’ eyes, and between them was the gulf that parts the living and the dead.
The next instant they were opposite the poop, where stood Wolf Larsen and I.  We were falling in the trough, they were rising on the surge.  Johnson looked at me, and I could see that his face was worn and haggard.  I waved my hand to him, and he answered the greeting, but with a wave that was hopeless and despairing.  It was as if he were saying farewell.  I did not see into the eyes of Leach, for he was looking at Wolf Larsen, the old and implacable snarl of hatred strong as ever on his face.
Then they were gone astern.  The spritsail filled with the wind, suddenly, careening the frail open craft till it seemed it would surely capsize.  A whitecap foamed above it and broke across in a snow-white smother.  Then the boat emerged, half swamped, Leach flinging the water out and Johnson clinging to the steering-oar, his face white and anxious.
Wolf Larsen barked a short laugh in my ear and strode away to the weather side of the poop.  I expected him to give orders for the Ghost to heave to, but she kept on her course and he made no sign.  Louis stood imperturbably at the wheel, but I noticed the grouped sailors forward turning troubled faces in our direction.  Still the Ghost tore along, till the boat dwindled to a speck, when Wolf Larsen’s voice rang out in command and he went about on the starboard tack.
Back we held, two miles and more to windward of the struggling cockle-shell, when the flying jib was run down and the schooner hove to.  The sealing boats are not made for windward work.  Their hope lies in keeping a weather position so that they may run before the wind for the schooner when it breezes up.  But in all that wild waste there was no refuge for Leach and Johnson save on the Ghost, and they resolutely began the windward beat.  It was slow work in the heavy sea that was running.  At any moment they were liable to be overwhelmed by the hissing combers.  Time and again and countless times we watched the boat luff into the big whitecaps, lose headway, and be flung back like a cork.
Johnson was a splendid seaman, and he knew as much about small boats as he did about ships.  At the end of an hour and a half he was nearly alongside, standing past our stern on the last leg out, aiming to fetch us on the next leg back.
“So you’ve changed your mind?” I heard Wolf Larsen mutter, half to himself, half to them as though they could hear.  “You want to come aboard, eh?  Well, then, just keep a-coming.”
“Hard up with that helm!” he commanded Oofty-Oofty, the Kanaka, who had in the meantime relieved Louis at the wheel.
Command followed command.  As the schooner paid off, the fore- and main-sheets were slacked away for fair wind.  And before the wind we were, and leaping, when Johnson, easing his sheet at imminent peril, cut across our wake a hundred feet away.  Again Wolf Larsen laughed, at the same time beckoning them with his arm to follow.  It was evidently his intention to play with them,—a lesson, I took it, in lieu of a beating, though a dangerous lesson, for the frail craft stood in momentary danger of being overwhelmed.
Johnson squared away promptly and ran after us.  There was nothing else for him to do.  Death stalked everywhere, and it was only a matter of time when some one of those many huge seas would fall upon the boat, roll over it, and pass on.
“’Tis the fear iv death at the hearts iv them,” Louis muttered in my ear, as I passed forward to see to taking in the flying jib and staysail.
“Oh, he’ll heave to in a little while and pick them up,” I answered cheerfully.  “He’s bent upon giving them a lesson, that’s all.”
Louis looked at me shrewdly.  “Think so?” he asked.
“Surely,” I answered.  “Don’t you?”
“I think nothing but iv my own skin, these days,” was his answer.  “An’ ’tis with wonder I’m filled as to the workin’ out iv things.  A pretty mess that ’Frisco whisky got me into, an’ a prettier mess that woman’s got you into aft there.  Ah, it’s myself that knows ye for a blitherin’ fool.”
“What do you mean?” I demanded; for, having sped his shaft, he was turning away.
“What do I mean?” he cried.  “And it’s you that asks me!  ’Tis not what I mean, but what the Wolf ’ll mean.  The Wolf, I said, the Wolf!”
“If trouble comes, will you stand by?” I asked impulsively, for he had voiced my own fear.
“Stand by?  ’Tis old fat Louis I stand by, an’ trouble enough it’ll be.  We’re at the beginnin’ iv things, I’m tellin’ ye, the bare beginnin’ iv things.”
“I had not thought you so great a coward,” I sneered.
He favoured me with a contemptuous stare.  “If I raised never a hand for that poor fool,”—pointing astern to the tiny sail,—“d’ye think I’m hungerin’ for a broken head for a woman I never laid me eyes upon before this day?”
I turned scornfully away and went aft.
“Better get in those topsails, Mr. Van Weyden,” Wolf Larsen said, as I came on the poop.
I felt relief, at least as far as the two men were concerned.  It was clear he did not wish to run too far away from them.  I picked up hope at the thought and put the order swiftly into execution.  I had scarcely opened my mouth to issue the necessary commands, when eager men were springing to halyards and downhauls, and others were racing aloft.  This eagerness on their part was noted by Wolf Larsen with a grim smile.
Still we increased our lead, and when the boat had dropped astern several miles we hove to and waited.  All eyes watched it coming, even Wolf Larsen’s; but he was the only unperturbed man aboard.  Louis, gazing fixedly, betrayed a trouble in his face he was not quite able to hide.
The boat drew closer and closer, hurling along through the seething green like a thing alive, lifting and sending and uptossing across the huge-backed breakers, or disappearing behind them only to rush into sight again and shoot skyward.  It seemed impossible that it could continue to live, yet with each dizzying sweep it did achieve the impossible.  A rain-squall drove past, and out of the flying wet the boat emerged, almost upon us.
“Hard up, there!” Wolf Larsen shouted, himself springing to the wheel and whirling it over.
Again the Ghost sprang away and raced before the wind, and for two hours Johnson and Leach pursued us.  We hove to and ran away, hove to and ran away, and ever astern the struggling patch of sail tossed skyward and fell into the rushing valleys.  It was a quarter of a mile away when a thick squall of rain veiled it from view.  It never emerged.  The wind blew the air clear again, but no patch of sail broke the troubled surface.  I thought I saw, for an instant, the boat’s bottom show black in a breaking crest.  At the best, that was all.  For Johnson and Leach the travail of existence had ceased.
The men remained grouped amidships.  No one had gone below, and no one was speaking.  Nor were any looks being exchanged.  Each man seemed stunned—deeply contemplative, as it were, and, not quite sure, trying to realize just what had taken place.  Wolf Larsen gave them little time for thought.  He at once put the Ghost upon her course—a course which meant the seal herd and not Yokohama harbour.  But the men were no longer eager as they pulled and hauled, and I heard curses amongst them, which left their lips smothered and as heavy and lifeless as were they.  Not so was it with the hunters.  Smoke the irrepressible related a story, and they descended into the steerage, bellowing with laughter.
As I passed to leeward of the galley on my way aft I was approached by the engineer we had rescued.  His face was white, his lips were trembling.
“Good God! sir, what kind of a craft is this?” he cried.
“You have eyes, you have seen,” I answered, almost brutally, what of the pain and fear at my own heart.
“Your promise?” I said to Wolf Larsen.
“I was not thinking of taking them aboard when I made that promise,” he answered.  “And anyway, you’ll agree I’ve not laid my hands upon them.”
“Far from it, far from it,” he laughed a moment later.
I made no reply.  I was incapable of speaking, my mind was too confused.  I must have time to think, I knew.  This woman, sleeping even now in the spare cabin, was a responsibility, which I must consider, and the only rational thought that flickered through my mind was that I must do nothing hastily if I were to be any help to her at all.

Chapter 19

The remainder of the day passed uneventfully.  The young slip of a gale, having wetted our gills, proceeded to moderate.  The fourth engineer and the three oilers, after a warm interview with Wolf Larsen, were furnished with outfits from the slop-chests, assigned places under the hunters in the various boats and watches on the vessel, and bundled forward into the forecastle.  They went protestingly, but their voices were not loud.  They were awed by what they had already seen of Wolf Larsen’s character, while the tale of woe they speedily heard in the forecastle took the last bit of rebellion out of them.
Miss Brewster—we had learned her name from the engineer—slept on and on.  At supper I requested the hunters to lower their voices, so she was not disturbed; and it was not till next morning that she made her appearance.  It had been my intention to have her meals served apart, but Wolf Larsen put down his foot.  Who was she that she should be too good for cabin table and cabin society? had been his demand.
But her coming to the table had something amusing in it.  The hunters fell silent as clams.  Jock Horner and Smoke alone were unabashed, stealing stealthy glances at her now and again, and even taking part in the conversation.  The other four men glued their eyes on their plates and chewed steadily and with thoughtful precision, their ears moving and wobbling, in time with their jaws, like the ears of so many animals.
Wolf Larsen had little to say at first, doing no more than reply when he was addressed.  Not that he was abashed.  Far from it.  This woman was a new type to him, a different breed from any he had ever known, and he was curious.  He studied her, his eyes rarely leaving her face unless to follow the movements of her hands or shoulders.  I studied her myself, and though it was I who maintained the conversation, I know that I was a bit shy, not quite self-possessed.  His was the perfect poise, the supreme confidence in self, which nothing could shake; and he was no more timid of a woman than he was of storm and battle.
“And when shall we arrive at Yokohama?” she asked, turning to him and looking him squarely in the eyes.
There it was, the question flat.  The jaws stopped working, the ears ceased wobbling, and though eyes remained glued on plates, each man listened greedily for the answer.
“In four months, possibly three if the season closes early,” Wolf Larsen said.
She caught her breath and stammered, “I—I thought—I was given to understand that Yokohama was only a day’s sail away.  It—”  Here she paused and looked about the table at the circle of unsympathetic faces staring hard at the plates.  “It is not right,” she concluded.
“That is a question you must settle with Mr. Van Weyden there,” he replied, nodding to me with a mischievous twinkle.  “Mr. Van Weyden is what you may call an authority on such things as rights.  Now I, who am only a sailor, would look upon the situation somewhat differently.  It may possibly be your misfortune that you have to remain with us, but it is certainly our good fortune.”
He regarded her smilingly.  Her eyes fell before his gaze, but she lifted them again, and defiantly, to mine.  I read the unspoken question there: was it right?  But I had decided that the part I was to play must be a neutral one, so I did not answer.
“What do you think?” she demanded.
“That it is unfortunate, especially if you have any engagements falling due in the course of the next several months.  But, since you say that you were voyaging to Japan for your health, I can assure you that it will improve no better anywhere than aboard the Ghost.”
I saw her eyes flash with indignation, and this time it was I who dropped mine, while I felt my face flushing under her gaze.  It was cowardly, but what else could I do?
“Mr. Van Weyden speaks with the voice of authority,” Wolf Larsen laughed.
I nodded my head, and she, having recovered herself, waited expectantly.
“Not that he is much to speak of now,” Wolf Larsen went on, “but he has improved wonderfully.  You should have seen him when he came on board.  A more scrawny, pitiful specimen of humanity one could hardly conceive.  Isn’t that so, Kerfoot?”
Kerfoot, thus directly addressed, was startled into dropping his knife on the floor, though he managed to grunt affirmation.
“Developed himself by peeling potatoes and washing dishes.  Eh, Kerfoot?”
Again that worthy grunted.
“Look at him now.  True, he is not what you would term muscular, but still he has muscles, which is more than he had when he came aboard.  Also, he has legs to stand on.  You would not think so to look at him, but he was quite unable to stand alone at first.”
The hunters were snickering, but she looked at me with a sympathy in her eyes which more than compensated for Wolf Larsen’s nastiness.  In truth, it had been so long since I had received sympathy that I was softened, and I became then, and gladly, her willing slave.  But I was angry with Wolf Larsen.  He was challenging my manhood with his slurs, challenging the very legs he claimed to be instrumental in getting for me.
“I may have learned to stand on my own legs,” I retorted.  “But I have yet to stamp upon others with them.”
He looked at me insolently.  “Your education is only half completed, then,” he said dryly, and turned to her.
“We are very hospitable upon the Ghost.  Mr. Van Weyden has discovered that.  We do everything to make our guests feel at home, eh, Mr. Van Weyden?”
“Even to the peeling of potatoes and the washing of dishes,” I answered, “to say nothing to wringing their necks out of very fellowship.”
“I beg of you not to receive false impressions of us from Mr. Van Weyden,” he interposed with mock anxiety.  “You will observe, Miss Brewster, that he carries a dirk in his belt, a—ahem—a most unusual thing for a ship’s officer to do.  While really very estimable, Mr. Van Weyden is sometimes—how shall I say?—er—quarrelsome, and harsh measures are necessary.  He is quite reasonable and fair in his calm moments, and as he is calm now he will not deny that only yesterday he threatened my life.”
I was well-nigh choking, and my eyes were certainly fiery.  He drew attention to me.
“Look at him now.  He can scarcely control himself in your presence.  He is not accustomed to the presence of ladies anyway.  I shall have to arm myself before I dare go on deck with him.”
He shook his head sadly, murmuring, “Too bad, too bad,” while the hunters burst into guffaws of laughter.
The deep-sea voices of these men, rumbling and bellowing in the confined space, produced a wild effect.  The whole setting was wild, and for the first time, regarding this strange woman and realizing how incongruous she was in it, I was aware of how much a part of it I was myself.  I knew these men and their mental processes, was one of them myself, living the seal-hunting life, eating the seal-hunting fare, thinking, largely, the seal-hunting thoughts.  There was for me no strangeness to it, to the rough clothes, the coarse faces, the wild laughter, and the lurching cabin walls and swaying sea-lamps.
As I buttered a piece of bread my eyes chanced to rest upon my hand.  The knuckles were skinned and inflamed clear across, the fingers swollen, the nails rimmed with black.  I felt the mattress-like growth of beard on my neck, knew that the sleeve of my coat was ripped, that a button was missing from the throat of the blue shirt I wore.  The dirk mentioned by Wolf Larsen rested in its sheath on my hip.  It was very natural that it should be there,—how natural I had not imagined until now, when I looked upon it with her eyes and knew how strange it and all that went with it must appear to her.
But she divined the mockery in Wolf Larsen’s words, and again favoured me with a sympathetic glance.  But there was a look of bewilderment also in her eyes.  That it was mockery made the situation more puzzling to her.
“I may be taken off by some passing vessel, perhaps,” she suggested.
“There will be no passing vessels, except other sealing-schooners,” Wolf Larsen made answer.
“I have no clothes, nothing,” she objected.  “You hardly realize, sir, that I am not a man, or that I am unaccustomed to the vagrant, careless life which you and your men seem to lead.”
“The sooner you get accustomed to it, the better,” he said.
“I’ll furnish you with cloth, needles, and thread,” he added.  “I hope it will not be too dreadful a hardship for you to make yourself a dress or two.”
She made a wry pucker with her mouth, as though to advertise her ignorance of dressmaking.  That she was frightened and bewildered, and that she was bravely striving to hide it, was quite plain to me.
“I suppose you’re like Mr. Van Weyden there, accustomed to having things done for you.  Well, I think doing a few things for yourself will hardly dislocate any joints.  By the way, what do you do for a living?”
She regarded him with amazement unconcealed.
“I mean no offence, believe me.  People eat, therefore they must procure the wherewithal.  These men here shoot seals in order to live; for the same reason I sail this schooner; and Mr. Van Weyden, for the present at any rate, earns his salty grub by assisting me.  Now what do you do?”
She shrugged her shoulders.
“Do you feed yourself?  Or does some one else feed you?”
“I’m afraid some one else has fed me most of my life,” she laughed, trying bravely to enter into the spirit of his quizzing, though I could see a terror dawning and growing in her eyes as she watched Wolf Larsen.
“And I suppose some one else makes your bed for you?”
“I have made beds,” she replied.
“Very often?”
She shook her head with mock ruefulness.
“Do you know what they do to poor men in the States, who, like you, do not work for their living?”
“I am very ignorant,” she pleaded.  “What do they do to the poor men who are like me?”
“They send them to jail.  The crime of not earning a living, in their case, is called vagrancy.  If I were Mr. Van Weyden, who harps eternally on questions of right and wrong, I’d ask, by what right do you live when you do nothing to deserve living?”
“But as you are not Mr. Van Weyden, I don’t have to answer, do I?”
She beamed upon him through her terror-filled eyes, and the pathos of it cut me to the heart.  I must in some way break in and lead the conversation into other channels.
“Have you ever earned a dollar by your own labour?” he demanded, certain of her answer, a triumphant vindictiveness in his voice.
“Yes, I have,” she answered slowly, and I could have laughed aloud at his crestfallen visage.  “I remember my father giving me a dollar once, when I was a little girl, for remaining absolutely quiet for five minutes.”
He smiled indulgently.
“But that was long ago,” she continued.  “And you would scarcely demand a little girl of nine to earn her own living.”
“At present, however,” she said, after another slight pause, “I earn about eighteen hundred dollars a year.”
With one accord, all eyes left the plates and settled on her.  A woman who earned eighteen hundred dollars a year was worth looking at.  Wolf Larsen was undisguised in his admiration.
“Salary, or piece-work?” he asked.
“Piece-work,” she answered promptly.
“Eighteen hundred,” he calculated.  “That’s a hundred and fifty dollars a month.  Well, Miss Brewster, there is nothing small about the Ghost.  Consider yourself on salary during the time you remain with us.”
She made no acknowledgment.  She was too unused as yet to the whims of the man to accept them with equanimity.
“I forgot to inquire,” he went on suavely, “as to the nature of your occupation.  What commodities do you turn out?  What tools and materials do you require?”
“Paper and ink,” she laughed.  “And, oh! also a typewriter.”
“You are Maud Brewster,” I said slowly and with certainty, almost as though I were charging her with a crime.
Her eyes lifted curiously to mine.  “How do you know?”
“Aren’t you?” I demanded.
She acknowledged her identity with a nod.  It was Wolf Larsen’s turn to be puzzled.  The name and its magic signified nothing to him.  I was proud that it did mean something to me, and for the first time in a weary while I was convincingly conscious of a superiority over him.
“I remember writing a review of a thin little volume—” I had begun carelessly, when she interrupted me.
“You!” she cried.  “You are—”
She was now staring at me in wide-eyed wonder.
I nodded my identity, in turn.
“Humphrey Van Weyden,” she concluded; then added with a sigh of relief, and unaware that she had glanced that relief at Wolf Larsen, “I am so glad.”
“I remember the review,” she went on hastily, becoming aware of the awkwardness of her remark; “that too, too flattering review.”
“Not at all,” I denied valiantly.  “You impeach my sober judgment and make my canons of little worth.  Besides, all my brother critics were with me.  Didn’t Lang include your ‘Kiss Endured’ among the four supreme sonnets by women in the English language?”
“But you called me the American Mrs. Meynell!”
“Was it not true?” I demanded.
“No, not that,” she answered.  “I was hurt.”
“We can measure the unknown only by the known,” I replied, in my finest academic manner.  “As a critic I was compelled to place you.  You have now become a yardstick yourself.  Seven of your thin little volumes are on my shelves; and there are two thicker volumes, the essays, which, you will pardon my saying, and I know not which is flattered more, fully equal your verse.  The time is not far distant when some unknown will arise in England and the critics will name her the English Maud Brewster.”
“You are very kind, I am sure,” she murmured; and the very conventionality of her tones and words, with the host of associations it aroused of the old life on the other side of the world, gave me a quick thrill—rich with remembrance but stinging sharp with home-sickness.
“And you are Maud Brewster,” I said solemnly, gazing across at her.
“And you are Humphrey Van Weyden,” she said, gazing back at me with equal solemnity and awe.  “How unusual!  I don’t understand.  We surely are not to expect some wildly romantic sea-story from your sober pen.”
“No, I am not gathering material, I assure you,” was my answer.  “I have neither aptitude nor inclination for fiction.”
“Tell me, why have you always buried yourself in California?” she next asked.  “It has not been kind of you.  We of the East have seen to very little of you—too little, indeed, of the Dean of American Letters, the Second.”
I bowed to, and disclaimed, the compliment.  “I nearly met you, once, in Philadelphia, some Browning affair or other—you were to lecture, you know.  My train was four hours late.”
And then we quite forgot where we were, leaving Wolf Larsen stranded and silent in the midst of our flood of gossip.  The hunters left the table and went on deck, and still we talked.  Wolf Larsen alone remained.  Suddenly I became aware of him, leaning back from the table and listening curiously to our alien speech of a world he did not know.
I broke short off in the middle of a sentence.  The present, with all its perils and anxieties, rushed upon me with stunning force.  It smote Miss Brewster likewise, a vague and nameless terror rushing into her eyes as she regarded Wolf Larsen.
He rose to his feet and laughed awkwardly.  The sound of it was metallic.
“Oh, don’t mind me,” he said, with a self-depreciatory wave of his hand.  “I don’t count.  Go on, go on, I pray you.”
But the gates of speech were closed, and we, too, rose from the table and laughed awkwardly.

Chapter 20

The chagrin Wolf Larsen felt from being ignored by Maud Brewster and me in the conversation at table had to express itself in some fashion, and it fell to Thomas Mugridge to be the victim.  He had not mended his ways nor his shirt, though the latter he contended he had changed.  The garment itself did not bear out the assertion, nor did the accumulations of grease on stove and pot and pan attest a general cleanliness.
“I’ve given you warning, Cooky,” Wolf Larsen said, “and now you’ve got to take your medicine.”
Mugridge’s face turned white under its sooty veneer, and when Wolf Larsen called for a rope and a couple of men, the miserable Cockney fled wildly out of the galley and dodged and ducked about the deck with the grinning crew in pursuit.  Few things could have been more to their liking than to give him a tow over the side, for to the forecastle he had sent messes and concoctions of the vilest order.  Conditions favoured the undertaking.  The Ghost was slipping through the water at no more than three miles an hour, and the sea was fairly calm.  But Mugridge had little stomach for a dip in it.  Possibly he had seen men towed before.  Besides, the water was frightfully cold, and his was anything but a rugged constitution.
As usual, the watches below and the hunters turned out for what promised sport.  Mugridge seemed to be in rabid fear of the water, and he exhibited a nimbleness and speed we did not dream he possessed.  Cornered in the right-angle of the poop and galley, he sprang like a cat to the top of the cabin and ran aft.  But his pursuers forestalling him, he doubled back across the cabin, passed over the galley, and gained the deck by means of the steerage-scuttle.  Straight forward he raced, the boat-puller Harrison at his heels and gaining on him.  But Mugridge, leaping suddenly, caught the jib-boom-lift.  It happened in an instant.  Holding his weight by his arms, and in mid-air doubling his body at the hips, he let fly with both feet.  The oncoming Harrison caught the kick squarely in the pit of the stomach, groaned involuntarily, and doubled up and sank backward to the deck.
Hand-clapping and roars of laughter from the hunters greeted the exploit, while Mugridge, eluding half of his pursuers at the foremast, ran aft and through the remainder like a runner on the football field.  Straight aft he held, to the poop and along the poop to the stern.  So great was his speed that as he curved past the corner of the cabin he slipped and fell.  Nilson was standing at the wheel, and the Cockney’s hurtling body struck his legs.  Both went down together, but Mugridge alone arose.  By some freak of pressures, his frail body had snapped the strong man’s leg like a pipe-stem.
Parsons took the wheel, and the pursuit continued.  Round and round the decks they went, Mugridge sick with fear, the sailors hallooing and shouting directions to one another, and the hunters bellowing encouragement and laughter.  Mugridge went down on the fore-hatch under three men; but he emerged from the mass like an eel, bleeding at the mouth, the offending shirt ripped into tatters, and sprang for the main-rigging.  Up he went, clear up, beyond the ratlines, to the very masthead.
Half-a-dozen sailors swarmed to the crosstrees after him, where they clustered and waited while two of their number, Oofty-Oofty and Black (who was Latimer’s boat-steerer), continued up the thin steel stays, lifting their bodies higher and higher by means of their arms.
It was a perilous undertaking, for, at a height of over a hundred feet from the deck, holding on by their hands, they were not in the best of positions to protect themselves from Mugridge’s feet.  And Mugridge kicked savagely, till the Kanaka, hanging on with one hand, seized the Cockney’s foot with the other.  Black duplicated the performance a moment later with the other foot.  Then the three writhed together in a swaying tangle, struggling, sliding, and falling into the arms of their mates on the crosstrees.
The aërial battle was over, and Thomas Mugridge, whining and gibbering, his mouth flecked with bloody foam, was brought down to deck.  Wolf Larsen rove a bowline in a piece of rope and slipped it under his shoulders.  Then he was carried aft and flung into the sea.  Forty,—fifty,—sixty feet of line ran out, when Wolf Larsen cried “Belay!”  Oofty-Oofty took a turn on a bitt, the rope tautened, and the Ghost, lunging onward, jerked the cook to the surface.
It was a pitiful spectacle.  Though he could not drown, and was nine-lived in addition, he was suffering all the agonies of half-drowning.  The Ghost was going very slowly, and when her stern lifted on a wave and she slipped forward she pulled the wretch to the surface and gave him a moment in which to breathe; but between each lift the stern fell, and while the bow lazily climbed the next wave the line slacked and he sank beneath.
I had forgotten the existence of Maud Brewster, and I remembered her with a start as she stepped lightly beside me.  It was her first time on deck since she had come aboard.  A dead silence greeted her appearance.
“What is the cause of the merriment?” she asked.
“Ask Captain Larsen,” I answered composedly and coldly, though inwardly my blood was boiling at the thought that she should be witness to such brutality.
She took my advice and was turning to put it into execution, when her eyes lighted on Oofty-Oofty, immediately before her, his body instinct with alertness and grace as he held the turn of the rope.
“Are you fishing?” she asked him.
He made no reply.  His eyes, fixed intently on the sea astern, suddenly flashed.
“Shark ho, sir!” he cried.
“Heave in!  Lively!  All hands tail on!” Wolf Larsen shouted, springing himself to the rope in advance of the quickest.
Mugridge had heard the Kanaka’s warning cry and was screaming madly.  I could see a black fin cutting the water and making for him with greater swiftness than he was being pulled aboard.  It was an even toss whether the shark or we would get him, and it was a matter of moments.  When Mugridge was directly beneath us, the stern descended the slope of a passing wave, thus giving the advantage to the shark.  The fin disappeared.  The belly flashed white in swift upward rush.  Almost equally swift, but not quite, was Wolf Larsen.  He threw his strength into one tremendous jerk.  The Cockney’s body left the water; so did part of the shark’s.  He drew up his legs, and the man-eater seemed no more than barely to touch one foot, sinking back into the water with a splash.  But at the moment of contact Thomas Mugridge cried out.  Then he came in like a fresh-caught fish on a line, clearing the rail generously and striking the deck in a heap, on hands and knees, and rolling over.
But a fountain of blood was gushing forth.  The right foot was missing, amputated neatly at the ankle.  I looked instantly to Maud Brewster.  Her face was white, her eyes dilated with horror.  She was gazing, not at Thomas Mugridge, but at Wolf Larsen.  And he was aware of it, for he said, with one of his short laughs:
“Man-play, Miss Brewster.  Somewhat rougher, I warrant, than what you have been used to, but still-man-play.  The shark was not in the reckoning.  It—”
But at this juncture, Mugridge, who had lifted his head and ascertained the extent of his loss, floundered over on the deck and buried his teeth in Wolf Larsen’s leg.  Wolf Larsen stooped, coolly, to the Cockney, and pressed with thumb and finger at the rear of the jaws and below the ears.  The jaws opened with reluctance, and Wolf Larsen stepped free.
“As I was saying,” he went on, as though nothing unwonted had happened, “the shark was not in the reckoning.  It was—ahem—shall we say Providence?”
She gave no sign that she had heard, though the expression of her eyes changed to one of inexpressible loathing as she started to turn away.  She no more than started, for she swayed and tottered, and reached her hand weakly out to mine.  I caught her in time to save her from falling, and helped her to a seat on the cabin.  I thought she might faint outright, but she controlled herself.
“Will you get a tourniquet, Mr. Van Weyden,” Wolf Larsen called to me.
I hesitated.  Her lips moved, and though they formed no words, she commanded me with her eyes, plainly as speech, to go to the help of the unfortunate man.  “Please,” she managed to whisper, and I could but obey.
By now I had developed such skill at surgery that Wolf Larsen, with a few words of advice, left me to my task with a couple of sailors for assistants.  For his task he elected a vengeance on the shark.  A heavy swivel-hook, baited with fat salt-pork, was dropped overside; and by the time I had compressed the severed veins and arteries, the sailors were singing and heaving in the offending monster.  I did not see it myself, but my assistants, first one and then the other, deserted me for a few moments to run amidships and look at what was going on.  The shark, a sixteen-footer, was hoisted up against the main-rigging.  Its jaws were pried apart to their greatest extension, and a stout stake, sharpened at both ends, was so inserted that when the pries were removed the spread jaws were fixed upon it.  This accomplished, the hook was cut out.  The shark dropped back into the sea, helpless, yet with its full strength, doomed—to lingering starvation—a living death less meet for it than for the man who devised the punishment.

Chapter 21

I knew what it was as she came toward me.  For ten minutes I had watched her talking earnestly with the engineer, and now, with a sign for silence, I drew her out of earshot of the helmsman.  Her face was white and set; her large eyes, larger than usual what of the purpose in them, looked penetratingly into mine.  I felt rather timid and apprehensive, for she had come to search Humphrey Van Weyden’s soul, and Humphrey Van Weyden had nothing of which to be particularly proud since his advent on the Ghost.
We walked to the break of the poop, where she turned and faced me.  I glanced around to see that no one was within hearing distance.
“What is it?” I asked gently; but the expression of determination on her face did not relax.
“I can readily understand,” she began, “that this morning’s affair was largely an accident; but I have been talking with Mr. Haskins.  He tells me that the day we were rescued, even while I was in the cabin, two men were drowned, deliberately drowned—murdered.”
There was a query in her voice, and she faced me accusingly, as though I were guilty of the deed, or at least a party to it.
“The information is quite correct,” I answered.  “The two men were murdered.”
“And you permitted it!” she cried.
“I was unable to prevent it, is a better way of phrasing it,” I replied, still gently.
“But you tried to prevent it?”  There was an emphasis on the “tried,” and a pleading little note in her voice.
“Oh, but you didn’t,” she hurried on, divining my answer.  “But why didn’t you?”
I shrugged my shoulders.  “You must remember, Miss Brewster, that you are a new inhabitant of this little world, and that you do not yet understand the laws which operate within it.  You bring with you certain fine conceptions of humanity, manhood, conduct, and such things; but here you will find them misconceptions.  I have found it so,” I added, with an involuntary sigh.
She shook her head incredulously.
“What would you advise, then?” I asked.  “That I should take a knife, or a gun, or an axe, and kill this man?”
She half started back.
“No, not that!”
“Then what should I do?  Kill myself?”
“You speak in purely materialistic terms,” she objected.  “There is such a thing as moral courage, and moral courage is never without effect.”
“Ah,” I smiled, “you advise me to kill neither him nor myself, but to let him kill me.”  I held up my hand as she was about to speak.  “For moral courage is a worthless asset on this little floating world.  Leach, one of the men who were murdered, had moral courage to an unusual degree.  So had the other man, Johnson.  Not only did it not stand them in good stead, but it destroyed them.  And so with me if I should exercise what little moral courage I may possess.
“You must understand, Miss Brewster, and understand clearly, that this man is a monster.  He is without conscience.  Nothing is sacred to him, nothing is too terrible for him to do.  It was due to his whim that I was detained aboard in the first place.  It is due to his whim that I am still alive.  I do nothing, can do nothing, because I am a slave to this monster, as you are now a slave to him; because I desire to live, as you will desire to live; because I cannot fight and overcome him, just as you will not be able to fight and overcome him.”
She waited for me to go on.
“What remains?  Mine is the role of the weak.  I remain silent and suffer ignominy, as you will remain silent and suffer ignominy.  And it is well.  It is the best we can do if we wish to live.  The battle is not always to the strong.  We have not the strength with which to fight this man; we must dissimulate, and win, if win we can, by craft.  If you will be advised by me, this is what you will do.  I know my position is perilous, and I may say frankly that yours is even more perilous.  We must stand together, without appearing to do so, in secret alliance.  I shall not be able to side with you openly, and, no matter what indignities may be put upon me, you are to remain likewise silent.  We must provoke no scenes with this man, nor cross his will.  And we must keep smiling faces and be friendly with him no matter how repulsive it may be.”
She brushed her hand across her forehead in a puzzled way, saying, “Still I do not understand.”
“You must do as I say,” I interrupted authoritatively, for I saw Wolf Larsen’s gaze wandering toward us from where he paced up and down with Latimer amidships.  “Do as I say, and ere long you will find I am right.”
“What shall I do, then?” she asked, detecting the anxious glance I had shot at the object of our conversation, and impressed, I flatter myself, with the earnestness of my manner.
“Dispense with all the moral courage you can,” I said briskly.  “Don’t arouse this man’s animosity.  Be quite friendly with him, talk with him, discuss literature and art with him—he is fond of such things.  You will find him an interested listener and no fool.  And for your own sake try to avoid witnessing, as much as you can, the brutalities of the ship.  It will make it easier for you to act your part.”
“I am to lie,” she said in steady, rebellious tones, “by speech and action to lie.”
Wolf Larsen had separated from Latimer and was coming toward us.  I was desperate.
“Please, please understand me,” I said hurriedly, lowering my voice.  “All your experience of men and things is worthless here.  You must begin over again.  I know,—I can see it—you have, among other ways, been used to managing people with your eyes, letting your moral courage speak out through them, as it were.  You have already managed me with your eyes, commanded me with them.  But don’t try it on Wolf Larsen.  You could as easily control a lion, while he would make a mock of you.  He would—I have always been proud of the fact that I discovered him,” I said, turning the conversation as Wolf Larsen stepped on the poop and joined us.  “The editors were afraid of him and the publishers would have none of him.  But I knew, and his genius and my judgment were vindicated when he made that magnificent hit with his ‘Forge.’”
“And it was a newspaper poem,” she said glibly.
“It did happen to see the light in a newspaper,” I replied, “but not because the magazine editors had been denied a glimpse at it.”
“We were talking of Harris,” I said to Wolf Larsen.
“Oh, yes,” he acknowledged.  “I remember the ‘Forge.’  Filled with pretty sentiments and an almighty faith in human illusions.  By the way, Mr. Van Weyden, you’d better look in on Cooky.  He’s complaining and restless.”
Thus was I bluntly dismissed from the poop, only to find Mugridge sleeping soundly from the morphine I had given him.  I made no haste to return on deck, and when I did I was gratified to see Miss Brewster in animated conversation with Wolf Larsen.  As I say, the sight gratified me.  She was following my advice.  And yet I was conscious of a slight shock or hurt in that she was able to do the thing I had begged her to do and which she had notably disliked.

Chapter 22

Brave winds, blowing fair, swiftly drove the Ghost northward into the seal herd.  We encountered it well up to the forty-fourth parallel, in a raw and stormy sea across which the wind harried the fog-banks in eternal flight.  For days at a time we could never see the sun nor take an observation; then the wind would sweep the face of the ocean clean, the waves would ripple and flash, and we would learn where we were.  A day of clear weather might follow, or three days or four, and then the fog would settle down upon us, seemingly thicker than ever.
The hunting was perilous; yet the boats, lowered day after day, were swallowed up in the grey obscurity, and were seen no more till nightfall, and often not till long after, when they would creep in like sea-wraiths, one by one, out of the grey.  Wainwright—the hunter whom Wolf Larsen had stolen with boat and men—took advantage of the veiled sea and escaped.  He disappeared one morning in the encircling fog with his two men, and we never saw them again, though it was not many days when we learned that they had passed from schooner to schooner until they finally regained their own.
This was the thing I had set my mind upon doing, but the opportunity never offered.  It was not in the mate’s province to go out in the boats, and though I manœuvred cunningly for it, Wolf Larsen never granted me the privilege.  Had he done so, I should have managed somehow to carry Miss Brewster away with me.  As it was, the situation was approaching a stage which I was afraid to consider.  I involuntarily shunned the thought of it, and yet the thought continually arose in my mind like a haunting spectre.
I had read sea-romances in my time, wherein figured, as a matter of course, the lone woman in the midst of a shipload of men; but I learned, now, that I had never comprehended the deeper significance of such a situation—the thing the writers harped upon and exploited so thoroughly.  And here it was, now, and I was face to face with it.  That it should be as vital as possible, it required no more than that the woman should be Maud Brewster, who now charmed me in person as she had long charmed me through her work.
No one more out of environment could be imagined.  She was a delicate, ethereal creature, swaying and willowy, light and graceful of movement.  It never seemed to me that she walked, or, at least, walked after the ordinary manner of mortals.  Hers was an extreme lithesomeness, and she moved with a certain indefinable airiness, approaching one as down might float or as a bird on noiseless wings.
She was like a bit of Dresden china, and I was continually impressed with what I may call her fragility.  As at the time I caught her arm when helping her below, so at any time I was quite prepared, should stress or rough handling befall her, to see her crumble away.  I have never seen body and spirit in such perfect accord.  Describe her verse, as the critics have described it, as sublimated and spiritual, and you have described her body.  It seemed to partake of her soul, to have analogous attributes, and to link it to life with the slenderest of chains.  Indeed, she trod the earth lightly, and in her constitution there was little of the robust clay.
She was in striking contrast to Wolf Larsen.  Each was nothing that the other was, everything that the other was not.  I noted them walking the deck together one morning, and I likened them to the extreme ends of the human ladder of evolution—the one the culmination of all savagery, the other the finished product of the finest civilization.  True, Wolf Larsen possessed intellect to an unusual degree, but it was directed solely to the exercise of his savage instincts and made him but the more formidable a savage.  He was splendidly muscled, a heavy man, and though he strode with the certitude and directness of the physical man, there was nothing heavy about his stride.  The jungle and the wilderness lurked in the uplift and downput of his feet.  He was cat-footed, and lithe, and strong, always strong.  I likened him to some great tiger, a beast of prowess and prey.  He looked it, and the piercing glitter that arose at times in his eyes was the same piercing glitter I had observed in the eyes of caged leopards and other preying creatures of the wild.
But this day, as I noted them pacing up and down, I saw that it was she who terminated the walk.  They came up to where I was standing by the entrance to the companion-way.  Though she betrayed it by no outward sign, I felt, somehow, that she was greatly perturbed.  She made some idle remark, looking at me, and laughed lightly enough; but I saw her eyes return to his, involuntarily, as though fascinated; then they fell, but not swiftly enough to veil the rush of terror that filled them.
It was in his eyes that I saw the cause of her perturbation.  Ordinarily grey and cold and harsh, they were now warm and soft and golden, and all a-dance with tiny lights that dimmed and faded, or welled up till the full orbs were flooded with a glowing radiance.  Perhaps it was to this that the golden colour was due; but golden his eyes were, enticing and masterful, at the same time luring and compelling, and speaking a demand and clamour of the blood which no woman, much less Maud Brewster, could misunderstand.
Her own terror rushed upon me, and in that moment of fear—the most terrible fear a man can experience—I knew that in inexpressible ways she was dear to me.  The knowledge that I loved her rushed upon me with the terror, and with both emotions gripping at my heart and causing my blood at the same time to chill and to leap riotously, I felt myself drawn by a power without me and beyond me, and found my eyes returning against my will to gaze into the eyes of Wolf Larsen.  But he had recovered himself.  The golden colour and the dancing lights were gone.  Cold and grey and glittering they were as he bowed brusquely and turned away.
“I am afraid,” she whispered, with a shiver.  “I am so afraid.”
I, too, was afraid, and what of my discovery of how much she meant to me my mind was in a turmoil; but, I succeeded in answering quite calmly:
“All will come right, Miss Brewster.  Trust me, it will come right.”
She answered with a grateful little smile that sent my heart pounding, and started to descend the companion-stairs.
For a long while I remained standing where she had left me.  There was imperative need to adjust myself, to consider the significance of the changed aspect of things.  It had come, at last, love had come, when I least expected it and under the most forbidding conditions.  Of course, my philosophy had always recognized the inevitableness of the love-call sooner or later; but long years of bookish silence had made me inattentive and unprepared.
And now it had come!  Maud Brewster!  My memory flashed back to that first thin little volume on my desk, and I saw before me, as though in the concrete, the row of thin little volumes on my library shelf.  How I had welcomed each of them!  Each year one had come from the press, and to me each was the advent of the year.  They had voiced a kindred intellect and spirit, and as such I had received them into a camaraderie of the mind; but now their place was in my heart.
My heart?  A revulsion of feeling came over me.  I seemed to stand outside myself and to look at myself incredulously.  Maud Brewster!  Humphrey Van Weyden, “the cold-blooded fish,” the “emotionless monster,” the “analytical demon,” of Charley Furuseth’s christening, in love!  And then, without rhyme or reason, all sceptical, my mind flew back to a small biographical note in the red-bound Who’s Who, and I said to myself, “She was born in Cambridge, and she is twenty-seven years old.”  And then I said, “Twenty-seven years old and still free and fancy free?”  But how did I know she was fancy free?  And the pang of new-born jealousy put all incredulity to flight.  There was no doubt about it.  I was jealous; therefore I loved.  And the woman I loved was Maud Brewster.
I, Humphrey Van Weyden, was in love!  And again the doubt assailed me.  Not that I was afraid of it, however, or reluctant to meet it.  On the contrary, idealist that I was to the most pronounced degree, my philosophy had always recognized and guerdoned love as the greatest thing in the world, the aim and the summit of being, the most exquisite pitch of joy and happiness to which life could thrill, the thing of all things to be hailed and welcomed and taken into the heart.  But now that it had come I could not believe.  I could not be so fortunate.  It was too good, too good to be true.  Symons’s lines came into my head:
“I wandered all these years among
	A world of women, seeking you.”
And then I had ceased seeking.  It was not for me, this greatest thing in the world, I had decided.  Furuseth was right; I was abnormal, an “emotionless monster,” a strange bookish creature, capable of pleasuring in sensations only of the mind.  And though I had been surrounded by women all my days, my appreciation of them had been æsthetic and nothing more.  I had actually, at times, considered myself outside the pale, a monkish fellow denied the eternal or the passing passions I saw and understood so well in others.  And now it had come!  Undreamed of and unheralded, it had come.  In what could have been no less than an ecstasy, I left my post at the head of the companion-way and started along the deck, murmuring to myself those beautiful lines of Mrs. Browning:
“I lived with visions for my company
	Instead of men and women years ago,
	And found them gentle mates, nor thought to know
	A sweeter music than they played to me.”
But the sweeter music was playing in my ears, and I was blind and oblivious to all about me.  The sharp voice of Wolf Larsen aroused me.
“What the hell are you up to?” he was demanding.
I had strayed forward where the sailors were painting, and I came to myself to find my advancing foot on the verge of overturning a paint-pot.
“Sleep-walking, sunstroke,—what?” he barked.
“No; indigestion,” I retorted, and continued my walk as if nothing untoward had occurred.

Chapter 23

Among the most vivid memories of my life are those of the events on the Ghost which occurred during the forty hours succeeding the discovery of my love for Maud Brewster.  I, who had lived my life in quiet places, only to enter at the age of thirty-five upon a course of the most irrational adventure I could have imagined, never had more incident and excitement crammed into any forty hours of my experience.  Nor can I quite close my ears to a small voice of pride which tells me I did not do so badly, all things considered.
To begin with, at the midday dinner, Wolf Larsen informed the hunters that they were to eat thenceforth in the steerage.  It was an unprecedented thing on sealing-schooners, where it is the custom for the hunters to rank, unofficially as officers.  He gave no reason, but his motive was obvious enough.  Horner and Smoke had been displaying a gallantry toward Maud Brewster, ludicrous in itself and inoffensive to her, but to him evidently distasteful.
The announcement was received with black silence, though the other four hunters glanced significantly at the two who had been the cause of their banishment.  Jock Horner, quiet as was his way, gave no sign; but the blood surged darkly across Smoke’s forehead, and he half opened his mouth to speak.  Wolf Larsen was watching him, waiting for him, the steely glitter in his eyes; but Smoke closed his mouth again without having said anything.
“Anything to say?” the other demanded aggressively.
It was a challenge, but Smoke refused to accept it.
“About what?” he asked, so innocently that Wolf Larsen was disconcerted, while the others smiled.
“Oh, nothing,” Wolf Larsen said lamely.  “I just thought you might want to register a kick.”
“About what?” asked the imperturbable Smoke.
Smoke’s mates were now smiling broadly.  His captain could have killed him, and I doubt not that blood would have flowed had not Maud Brewster been present.  For that matter, it was her presence which enabled.  Smoke to act as he did.  He was too discreet and cautious a man to incur Wolf Larsen’s anger at a time when that anger could be expressed in terms stronger than words.  I was in fear that a struggle might take place, but a cry from the helmsman made it easy for the situation to save itself.
“Smoke ho!” the cry came down the open companion-way.
“How’s it bear?” Wolf Larsen called up.
“Dead astern, sir.”
“Maybe it’s a Russian,” suggested Latimer.
His words brought anxiety into the faces of the other hunters.  A Russian could mean but one thing—a cruiser.  The hunters, never more than roughly aware of the position of the ship, nevertheless knew that we were close to the boundaries of the forbidden sea, while Wolf Larsen’s record as a poacher was notorious.  All eyes centred upon him.
“We’re dead safe,” he assured them with a laugh.  “No salt mines this time, Smoke.  But I’ll tell you what—I’ll lay odds of five to one it’s the Macedonia.”
No one accepted his offer, and he went on: “In which event, I’ll lay ten to one there’s trouble breezing up.”
“No, thank you,” Latimer spoke up.  “I don’t object to losing my money, but I like to get a run for it anyway.  There never was a time when there wasn’t trouble when you and that brother of yours got together, and I’ll lay twenty to one on that.”
A general smile followed, in which Wolf Larsen joined, and the dinner went on smoothly, thanks to me, for he treated me abominably the rest of the meal, sneering at me and patronizing me till I was all a-tremble with suppressed rage.  Yet I knew I must control myself for Maud Brewster’s sake, and I received my reward when her eyes caught mine for a fleeting second, and they said, as distinctly as if she spoke, “Be brave, be brave.”
We left the table to go on deck, for a steamer was a welcome break in the monotony of the sea on which we floated, while the conviction that it was Death Larsen and the Macedonia added to the excitement.  The stiff breeze and heavy sea which had sprung up the previous afternoon had been moderating all morning, so that it was now possible to lower the boats for an afternoon’s hunt.  The hunting promised to be profitable.  We had sailed since daylight across a sea barren of seals, and were now running into the herd.
The smoke was still miles astern, but overhauling us rapidly, when we lowered our boats.  They spread out and struck a northerly course across the ocean.  Now and again we saw a sail lower, heard the reports of the shot-guns, and saw the sail go up again.  The seals were thick, the wind was dying away; everything favoured a big catch.  As we ran off to get our leeward position of the last lee boat, we found the ocean fairly carpeted with sleeping seals.  They were all about us, thicker than I had ever seen them before, in twos and threes and bunches, stretched full length on the surface and sleeping for all the world like so many lazy young dogs.
Under the approaching smoke the hull and upper-works of a steamer were growing larger.  It was the Macedonia.  I read her name through the glasses as she passed by scarcely a mile to starboard.  Wolf Larsen looked savagely at the vessel, while Maud Brewster was curious.
“Where is the trouble you were so sure was breezing up, Captain Larsen?” she asked gaily.
He glanced at her, a moment’s amusement softening his features.
“What did you expect?  That they’d come aboard and cut our throats?”
“Something like that,” she confessed.  “You understand, seal-hunters are so new and strange to me that I am quite ready to expect anything.”
He nodded his head.  “Quite right, quite right.  Your error is that you failed to expect the worst.”
“Why, what can be worse than cutting our throats?” she asked, with pretty naïve surprise.
“Cutting our purses,” he answered.  “Man is so made these days that his capacity for living is determined by the money he possesses.”
“’Who steals my purse steals trash,’” she quoted.
“Who steals my purse steals my right to live,” was the reply, “old saws to the contrary.  For he steals my bread and meat and bed, and in so doing imperils my life.  There are not enough soup-kitchens and bread-lines to go around, you know, and when men have nothing in their purses they usually die, and die miserably—unless they are able to fill their purses pretty speedily.”
“But I fail to see that this steamer has any designs on your purse.”
“Wait and you will see,” he answered grimly.
We did not have long to wait.  Having passed several miles beyond our line of boats, the Macedonia proceeded to lower her own.  We knew she carried fourteen boats to our five (we were one short through the desertion of Wainwright), and she began dropping them far to leeward of our last boat, continued dropping them athwart our course, and finished dropping them far to windward of our first weather boat.  The hunting, for us, was spoiled.  There were no seals behind us, and ahead of us the line of fourteen boats, like a huge broom, swept the herd before it.
Our boats hunted across the two or three miles of water between them and the point where the Macedonia’s had been dropped, and then headed for home.  The wind had fallen to a whisper, the ocean was growing calmer and calmer, and this, coupled with the presence of the great herd, made a perfect hunting day—one of the two or three days to be encountered in the whole of a lucky season.  An angry lot of men, boat-pullers and steerers as well as hunters, swarmed over our side.  Each man felt that he had been robbed; and the boats were hoisted in amid curses, which, if curses had power, would have settled Death Larsen for all eternity—“Dead and damned for a dozen iv eternities,” commented Louis, his eyes twinkling up at me as he rested from hauling taut the lashings of his boat.
“Listen to them, and find if it is hard to discover the most vital thing in their souls,” said Wolf Larsen.  “Faith? and love? and high ideals?  The good? the beautiful? the true?”
“Their innate sense of right has been violated,” Maud Brewster said, joining the conversation.
She was standing a dozen feet away, one hand resting on the main-shrouds and her body swaying gently to the slight roll of the ship.  She had not raised her voice, and yet I was struck by its clear and bell-like tone.  Ah, it was sweet in my ears!  I scarcely dared look at her just then, for the fear of betraying myself.  A boy’s cap was perched on her head, and her hair, light brown and arranged in a loose and fluffy order that caught the sun, seemed an aureole about the delicate oval of her face.  She was positively bewitching, and, withal, sweetly spirituelle, if not saintly.  All my old-time marvel at life returned to me at sight of this splendid incarnation of it, and Wolf Larsen’s cold explanation of life and its meaning was truly ridiculous and laughable.
“A sentimentalist,” he sneered, “like Mr. Van Weyden.  Those men are cursing because their desires have been outraged.  That is all.  What desires?  The desires for the good grub and soft beds ashore which a handsome pay-day brings them—the women and the drink, the gorging and the beastliness which so truly expresses them, the best that is in them, their highest aspirations, their ideals, if you please.  The exhibition they make of their feelings is not a touching sight, yet it shows how deeply they have been touched, how deeply their purses have been touched, for to lay hands on their purses is to lay hands on their souls.”
“’You hardly behave as if your purse had been touched,” she said, smilingly.
“Then it so happens that I am behaving differently, for my purse and my soul have both been touched.  At the current price of skins in the London market, and based on a fair estimate of what the afternoon’s catch would have been had not the Macedonia hogged it, the Ghost has lost about fifteen hundred dollars’ worth of skins.”
“You speak so calmly—” she began.
“But I do not feel calm; I could kill the man who robbed me,” he interrupted.  “Yes, yes, I know, and that man my brother—more sentiment!  Bah!”
His face underwent a sudden change.  His voice was less harsh and wholly sincere as he said:
“You must be happy, you sentimentalists, really and truly happy at dreaming and finding things good, and, because you find some of them good, feeling good yourself.  Now, tell me, you two, do you find me good?”
“You are good to look upon—in a way,” I qualified.
“There are in you all powers for good,” was Maud Brewster’s answer.
“There you are!” he cried at her, half angrily.  “Your words are empty to me.  There is nothing clear and sharp and definite about the thought you have expressed.  You cannot pick it up in your two hands and look at it.  In point of fact, it is not a thought.  It is a feeling, a sentiment, a something based upon illusion and not a product of the intellect at all.”
As he went on his voice again grew soft, and a confiding note came into it.  “Do you know, I sometimes catch myself wishing that I, too, were blind to the facts of life and only knew its fancies and illusions.  They’re wrong, all wrong, of course, and contrary to reason; but in the face of them my reason tells me, wrong and most wrong, that to dream and live illusions gives greater delight.  And after all, delight is the wage for living.  Without delight, living is a worthless act.  To labour at living and be unpaid is worse than to be dead.  He who delights the most lives the most, and your dreams and unrealities are less disturbing to you and more gratifying than are my facts to me.”
He shook his head slowly, pondering.
“I often doubt, I often doubt, the worthwhileness of reason.  Dreams must be more substantial and satisfying.  Emotional delight is more filling and lasting than intellectual delight; and, besides, you pay for your moments of intellectual delight by having the blues.  Emotional delight is followed by no more than jaded senses which speedily recuperate.  I envy you, I envy you.”
He stopped abruptly, and then on his lips formed one of his strange quizzical smiles, as he added:
“It’s from my brain I envy you, take notice, and not from my heart.  My reason dictates it.  The envy is an intellectual product.  I am like a sober man looking upon drunken men, and, greatly weary, wishing he, too, were drunk.”
“Or like a wise man looking upon fools and wishing he, too, were a fool,” I laughed.
“Quite so,” he said.  “You are a blessed, bankrupt pair of fools.  You have no facts in your pocketbook.”
“Yet we spend as freely as you,” was Maud Brewster’s contribution.
“More freely, because it costs you nothing.”
“And because we draw upon eternity,” she retorted.
“Whether you do or think you do, it’s the same thing.  You spend what you haven’t got, and in return you get greater value from spending what you haven’t got than I get from spending what I have got, and what I have sweated to get.”
“Why don’t you change the basis of your coinage, then?” she queried teasingly.
He looked at her quickly, half-hopefully, and then said, all regretfully: “Too late.  I’d like to, perhaps, but I can’t.  My pocketbook is stuffed with the old coinage, and it’s a stubborn thing.  I can never bring myself to recognize anything else as valid.”
He ceased speaking, and his gaze wandered absently past her and became lost in the placid sea.  The old primal melancholy was strong upon him.  He was quivering to it.  He had reasoned himself into a spell of the blues, and within few hours one could look for the devil within him to be up and stirring.  I remembered Charley Furuseth, and knew this man’s sadness as the penalty which the materialist ever pays for his materialism.

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Day broke, grey and chill.  The boat was close-hauled on a fresh breeze and the compass indicated that we were just making the course which would bring us to Japan.  Though stoutly mittened, my fingers were cold, and they pained from the grip on the steering-oar.  My feet were stinging from the bite of the frost, and I hoped fervently that the sun would shine.
Before me, in the bottom of the boat, lay Maud.  She, at least, was warm, for under her and over her were thick blankets.  The top one I had drawn over her face to shelter it from the night, so I could see nothing but the vague shape of her, and her light-brown hair, escaped from the covering and jewelled with moisture from the air.
Long I looked at her, dwelling upon that one visible bit of her as only a man would who deemed it the most precious thing in the world.  So insistent was my gaze that at last she stirred under the blankets, the top fold was thrown back and she smiled out on me, her eyes yet heavy with sleep.
“Good-morning, Mr. Van Weyden,” she said.  “Have you sighted land yet?”
“No,” I answered, “but we are approaching it at a rate of six miles an hour.”
She made a mouè of disappointment.
“But that is equivalent to one hundred and forty-four miles in twenty-four hours,” I added reassuringly.
Her face brightened.  “And how far have we to go?”
“Siberia lies off there,” I said, pointing to the west.  “But to the south-west, some six hundred miles, is Japan.  If this wind should hold, we’ll make it in five days.”
“And if it storms?  The boat could not live?”
She had a way of looking one in the eyes and demanding the truth, and thus she looked at me as she asked the question.
“It would have to storm very hard,” I temporized.
“And if it storms very hard?”
I nodded my head.  “But we may be picked up any moment by a sealing-schooner.  They are plentifully distributed over this part of the ocean.”
“Why, you are chilled through!” she cried.  “Look!  You are shivering.  Don’t deny it; you are.  And here I have been lying warm as toast.”
“I don’t see that it would help matters if you, too, sat up and were chilled,” I laughed.
“It will, though, when I learn to steer, which I certainly shall.”
She sat up and began making her simple toilet.  She shook down her hair, and it fell about her in a brown cloud, hiding her face and shoulders.  Dear, damp brown hair!  I wanted to kiss it, to ripple it through my fingers, to bury my face in it.  I gazed entranced, till the boat ran into the wind and the flapping sail warned me I was not attending to my duties.  Idealist and romanticist that I was and always had been in spite of my analytical nature, yet I had failed till now in grasping much of the physical characteristics of love.  The love of man and woman, I had always held, was a sublimated something related to spirit, a spiritual bond that linked and drew their souls together.  The bonds of the flesh had little part in my cosmos of love.  But I was learning the sweet lesson for myself that the soul transmuted itself, expressed itself, through the flesh; that the sight and sense and touch of the loved one’s hair was as much breath and voice and essence of the spirit as the light that shone from the eyes and the thoughts that fell from the lips.  After all, pure spirit was unknowable, a thing to be sensed and divined only; nor could it express itself in terms of itself.  Jehovah was anthropomorphic because he could address himself to the Jews only in terms of their understanding; so he was conceived as in their own image, as a cloud, a pillar of fire, a tangible, physical something which the mind of the Israelites could grasp.
And so I gazed upon Maud’s light-brown hair, and loved it, and learned more of love than all the poets and singers had taught me with all their songs and sonnets.  She flung it back with a sudden adroit movement, and her face emerged, smiling.
“Why don’t women wear their hair down always?” I asked.  “It is so much more beautiful.”
“If it didn’t tangle so dreadfully,” she laughed.  “There!  I’ve lost one of my precious hair-pins!”
I neglected the boat and had the sail spilling the wind again and again, such was my delight in following her every movement as she searched through the blankets for the pin.  I was surprised, and joyfully, that she was so much the woman, and the display of each trait and mannerism that was characteristically feminine gave me keener joy.  For I had been elevating her too highly in my concepts of her, removing her too far from the plane of the human, and too far from me.  I had been making of her a creature goddess-like and unapproachable.  So I hailed with delight the little traits that proclaimed her only woman after all, such as the toss of the head which flung back the cloud of hair, and the search for the pin.  She was woman, my kind, on my plane, and the delightful intimacy of kind, of man and woman, was possible, as well as the reverence and awe in which I knew I should always hold her.
She found the pin with an adorable little cry, and I turned my attention more fully to my steering.  I proceeded to experiment, lashing and wedging the steering-oar until the boat held on fairly well by the wind without my assistance.  Occasionally it came up too close, or fell off too freely; but it always recovered itself and in the main behaved satisfactorily.
“And now we shall have breakfast,” I said.  “But first you must be more warmly clad.”
I got out a heavy shirt, new from the slop-chest and made from blanket goods.  I knew the kind, so thick and so close of texture that it could resist the rain and not be soaked through after hours of wetting.  When she had slipped this on over her head, I exchanged the boy’s cap she wore for a man’s cap, large enough to cover her hair, and, when the flap was turned down, to completely cover her neck and ears.  The effect was charming.  Her face was of the sort that cannot but look well under all circumstances.  Nothing could destroy its exquisite oval, its well-nigh classic lines, its delicately stencilled brows, its large brown eyes, clear-seeing and calm, gloriously calm.
A puff, slightly stronger than usual, struck us just then.  The boat was caught as it obliquely crossed the crest of a wave.  It went over suddenly, burying its gunwale level with the sea and shipping a bucketful or so of water.  I was opening a can of tongue at the moment, and I sprang to the sheet and cast it off just in time.  The sail flapped and fluttered, and the boat paid off.  A few minutes of regulating sufficed to put it on its course again, when I returned to the preparation of breakfast.
“It does very well, it seems, though I am not versed in things nautical,” she said, nodding her head with grave approval at my steering contrivance.
“But it will serve only when we are sailing by the wind,” I explained.  “When running more freely, with the wind astern abeam, or on the quarter, it will be necessary for me to steer.”
“I must say I don’t understand your technicalities,” she said, “but I do your conclusion, and I don’t like it.  You cannot steer night and day and for ever.  So I shall expect, after breakfast, to receive my first lesson.  And then you shall lie down and sleep.  We’ll stand watches just as they do on ships.”
“I don’t see how I am to teach you,” I made protest.  “I am just learning for myself.  You little thought when you trusted yourself to me that I had had no experience whatever with small boats.  This is the first time I have ever been in one.”
“Then we’ll learn together, sir.  And since you’ve had a night’s start you shall teach me what you have learned.  And now, breakfast.  My! this air does give one an appetite!”
“No coffee,” I said regretfully, passing her buttered sea-biscuits and a slice of canned tongue.  “And there will be no tea, no soups, nothing hot, till we have made land somewhere, somehow.”
After the simple breakfast, capped with a cup of cold water, Maud took her lesson in steering.  In teaching her I learned quite a deal myself, though I was applying the knowledge already acquired by sailing the Ghost and by watching the boat-steerers sail the small boats.  She was an apt pupil, and soon learned to keep the course, to luff in the puffs and to cast off the sheet in an emergency.
Having grown tired, apparently, of the task, she relinquished the oar to me.  I had folded up the blankets, but she now proceeded to spread them out on the bottom.  When all was arranged snugly, she said:
“Now, sir, to bed.  And you shall sleep until luncheon.  Till dinner-time,” she corrected, remembering the arrangement on the Ghost.
What could I do?  She insisted, and said, “Please, please,” whereupon I turned the oar over to her and obeyed.  I experienced a positive sensuous delight as I crawled into the bed she had made with her hands.  The calm and control which were so much a part of her seemed to have been communicated to the blankets, so that I was aware of a soft dreaminess and content, and of an oval face and brown eyes framed in a fisherman’s cap and tossing against a background now of grey cloud, now of grey sea, and then I was aware that I had been asleep.
I looked at my watch.  It was one o’clock.  I had slept seven hours!  And she had been steering seven hours!  When I took the steering-oar I had first to unbend her cramped fingers.  Her modicum of strength had been exhausted, and she was unable even to move from her position.  I was compelled to let go the sheet while I helped her to the nest of blankets and chafed her hands and arms.
“I am so tired,” she said, with a quick intake of the breath and a sigh, drooping her head wearily.
But she straightened it the next moment.  “Now don’t scold, don’t you dare scold,” she cried with mock defiance.
“I hope my face does not appear angry,” I answered seriously; “for I assure you I am not in the least angry.”
“N-no,” she considered.  “It looks only reproachful.”
“Then it is an honest face, for it looks what I feel.  You were not fair to yourself, nor to me.  How can I ever trust you again?”
She looked penitent.  “I’ll be good,” she said, as a naughty child might say it.  “I promise—”
“To obey as a sailor would obey his captain?”
“Yes,” she answered.  “It was stupid of me, I know.”
“Then you must promise something else,” I ventured.
“Readily.”
“That you will not say, ‘Please, please,’ too often; for when you do you are sure to override my authority.”
She laughed with amused appreciation.  She, too, had noticed the power of the repeated “please.”
“It is a good word—” I began.
“But I must not overwork it,” she broke in.
But she laughed weakly, and her head drooped again.  I left the oar long enough to tuck the blankets about her feet and to pull a single fold across her face.  Alas! she was not strong.  I looked with misgiving toward the south-west and thought of the six hundred miles of hardship before us—ay, if it were no worse than hardship.  On this sea a storm might blow up at any moment and destroy us.  And yet I was unafraid.  I was without confidence in the future, extremely doubtful, and yet I felt no underlying fear.  It must come right, it must come right, I repeated to myself, over and over again.
The wind freshened in the afternoon, raising a stiffer sea and trying the boat and me severely.  But the supply of food and the nine breakers of water enabled the boat to stand up to the sea and wind, and I held on as long as I dared.  Then I removed the sprit, tightly hauling down the peak of the sail, and we raced along under what sailors call a leg-of-mutton.
Late in the afternoon I sighted a steamer’s smoke on the horizon to leeward, and I knew it either for a Russian cruiser, or, more likely, the Macedonia still seeking the Ghost.  The sun had not shone all day, and it had been bitter cold.  As night drew on, the clouds darkened and the wind freshened, so that when Maud and I ate supper it was with our mittens on and with me still steering and eating morsels between puffs.
By the time it was dark, wind and sea had become too strong for the boat, and I reluctantly took in the sail and set about making a drag or sea-anchor.  I had learned of the device from the talk of the hunters, and it was a simple thing to manufacture.  Furling the sail and lashing it securely about the mast, boom, sprit, and two pairs of spare oars, I threw it overboard.  A line connected it with the bow, and as it floated low in the water, practically unexposed to the wind, it drifted less rapidly than the boat.  In consequence it held the boat bow on to the sea and wind—the safest position in which to escape being swamped when the sea is breaking into whitecaps.
“And now?” Maud asked cheerfully, when the task was accomplished and I pulled on my mittens.
“And now we are no longer travelling toward Japan,” I answered.  “Our drift is to the south-east, or south-south-east, at the rate of at least two miles an hour.”
“That will be only twenty-four miles,” she urged, “if the wind remains high all night.”
“Yes, and only one hundred and forty miles if it continues for three days and nights.”
“But it won’t continue,” she said with easy confidence.  “It will turn around and blow fair.”
“The sea is the great faithless one.”
“But the wind!” she retorted.  “I have heard you grow eloquent over the brave trade-wind.”
“I wish I had thought to bring Wolf Larsen’s chronometer and sextant,” I said, still gloomily.  “Sailing one direction, drifting another direction, to say nothing of the set of the current in some third direction, makes a resultant which dead reckoning can never calculate.  Before long we won’t know where we are by five hundred miles.”
Then I begged her pardon and promised I should not be disheartened any more.  At her solicitation I let her take the watch till midnight,—it was then nine o’clock, but I wrapped her in blankets and put an oilskin about her before I lay down.  I slept only cat-naps.  The boat was leaping and pounding as it fell over the crests, I could hear the seas rushing past, and spray was continually being thrown aboard.  And still, it was not a bad night, I mused—nothing to the nights I had been through on the Ghost; nothing, perhaps, to the nights we should go through in this cockle-shell.  Its planking was three-quarters of an inch thick.  Between us and the bottom of the sea was less than an inch of wood.
And yet, I aver it, and I aver it again, I was unafraid.  The death which Wolf Larsen and even Thomas Mugridge had made me fear, I no longer feared.  The coming of Maud Brewster into my life seemed to have transformed me.  After all, I thought, it is better and finer to love than to be loved, if it makes something in life so worth while that one is not loath to die for it.  I forget my own life in the love of another life; and yet, such is the paradox, I never wanted so much to live as right now when I place the least value upon my own life.  I never had so much reason for living, was my concluding thought; and after that, until I dozed, I contented myself with trying to pierce the darkness to where I knew Maud crouched low in the stern-sheets, watchful of the foaming sea and ready to call me on an instant’s notice.

Chapter 27

There is no need of going into an extended recital of our suffering in the small boat during the many days we were driven and drifted, here and there, willy-nilly, across the ocean.  The high wind blew from the north-west for twenty-four hours, when it fell calm, and in the night sprang up from the south-west.  This was dead in our teeth, but I took in the sea-anchor and set sail, hauling a course on the wind which took us in a south-south-easterly direction.  It was an even choice between this and the west-north-westerly course which the wind permitted; but the warm airs of the south fanned my desire for a warmer sea and swayed my decision.
In three hours—it was midnight, I well remember, and as dark as I had ever seen it on the sea—the wind, still blowing out of the south-west, rose furiously, and once again I was compelled to set the sea-anchor.
Day broke and found me wan-eyed and the ocean lashed white, the boat pitching, almost on end, to its drag.  We were in imminent danger of being swamped by the whitecaps.  As it was, spray and spume came aboard in such quantities that I bailed without cessation.  The blankets were soaking.  Everything was wet except Maud, and she, in oilskins, rubber boots, and sou’wester, was dry, all but her face and hands and a stray wisp of hair.  She relieved me at the bailing-hole from time to time, and bravely she threw out the water and faced the storm.  All things are relative.  It was no more than a stiff blow, but to us, fighting for life in our frail craft, it was indeed a storm.
Cold and cheerless, the wind beating on our faces, the white seas roaring by, we struggled through the day.  Night came, but neither of us slept.  Day came, and still the wind beat on our faces and the white seas roared past.  By the second night Maud was falling asleep from exhaustion.  I covered her with oilskins and a tarpaulin.  She was comparatively dry, but she was numb with the cold.  I feared greatly that she might die in the night; but day broke, cold and cheerless, with the same clouded sky and beating wind and roaring seas.
I had had no sleep for forty-eight hours.  I was wet and chilled to the marrow, till I felt more dead than alive.  My body was stiff from exertion as well as from cold, and my aching muscles gave me the severest torture whenever I used them, and I used them continually.  And all the time we were being driven off into the north-east, directly away from Japan and toward bleak Bering Sea.
And still we lived, and the boat lived, and the wind blew unabated.  In fact, toward nightfall of the third day it increased a trifle and something more.  The boat’s bow plunged under a crest, and we came through quarter-full of water.  I bailed like a madman.  The liability of shipping another such sea was enormously increased by the water that weighed the boat down and robbed it of its buoyancy.  And another such sea meant the end.  When I had the boat empty again I was forced to take away the tarpaulin which covered Maud, in order that I might lash it down across the bow.  It was well I did, for it covered the boat fully a third of the way aft, and three times, in the next several hours, it flung off the bulk of the down-rushing water when the bow shoved under the seas.
Maud’s condition was pitiable.  She sat crouched in the bottom of the boat, her lips blue, her face grey and plainly showing the pain she suffered.  But ever her eyes looked bravely at me, and ever her lips uttered brave words.
The worst of the storm must have blown that night, though little I noticed it.  I had succumbed and slept where I sat in the stern-sheets.  The morning of the fourth day found the wind diminished to a gentle whisper, the sea dying down and the sun shining upon us.  Oh, the blessed sun!  How we bathed our poor bodies in its delicious warmth, reviving like bugs and crawling things after a storm.  We smiled again, said amusing things, and waxed optimistic over our situation.  Yet it was, if anything, worse than ever.  We were farther from Japan than the night we left the Ghost.  Nor could I more than roughly guess our latitude and longitude.  At a calculation of a two-mile drift per hour, during the seventy and odd hours of the storm, we had been driven at least one hundred and fifty miles to the north-east.  But was such calculated drift correct?  For all I knew, it might have been four miles per hour instead of two.  In which case we were another hundred and fifty miles to the bad.
Where we were I did not know, though there was quite a likelihood that we were in the vicinity of the Ghost.  There were seals about us, and I was prepared to sight a sealing-schooner at any time.  We did sight one, in the afternoon, when the north-west breeze had sprung up freshly once more.  But the strange schooner lost itself on the sky-line and we alone occupied the circle of the sea.
Came days of fog, when even Maud’s spirit drooped and there were no merry words upon her lips; days of calm, when we floated on the lonely immensity of sea, oppressed by its greatness and yet marvelling at the miracle of tiny life, for we still lived and struggled to live; days of sleet and wind and snow-squalls, when nothing could keep us warm; or days of drizzling rain, when we filled our water-breakers from the drip of the wet sail.
And ever I loved Maud with an increasing love.  She was so many-sided, so many-mooded—“protean-mooded” I called her.  But I called her this, and other and dearer things, in my thoughts only.  Though the declaration of my love urged and trembled on my tongue a thousand times, I knew that it was no time for such a declaration.  If for no other reason, it was no time, when one was protecting and trying to save a woman, to ask that woman for her love.  Delicate as was the situation, not alone in this but in other ways, I flattered myself that I was able to deal delicately with it; and also I flattered myself that by look or sign I gave no advertisement of the love I felt for her.  We were like good comrades, and we grew better comrades as the days went by.
One thing about her which surprised me was her lack of timidity and fear.  The terrible sea, the frail boat, the storms, the suffering, the strangeness and isolation of the situation,—all that should have frightened a robust woman,—seemed to make no impression upon her who had known life only in its most sheltered and consummately artificial aspects, and who was herself all fire and dew and mist, sublimated spirit, all that was soft and tender and clinging in woman.  And yet I am wrong.  She was timid and afraid, but she possessed courage.  The flesh and the qualms of the flesh she was heir to, but the flesh bore heavily only on the flesh.  And she was spirit, first and always spirit, etherealized essence of life, calm as her calm eyes, and sure of permanence in the changing order of the universe.
Came days of storm, days and nights of storm, when the ocean menaced us with its roaring whiteness, and the wind smote our struggling boat with a Titan’s buffets.  And ever we were flung off, farther and farther, to the north-east.  It was in such a storm, and the worst that we had experienced, that I cast a weary glance to leeward, not in quest of anything, but more from the weariness of facing the elemental strife, and in mute appeal, almost, to the wrathful powers to cease and let us be.  What I saw I could not at first believe.  Days and nights of sleeplessness and anxiety had doubtless turned my head.  I looked back at Maud, to identify myself, as it were, in time and space.  The sight of her dear wet cheeks, her flying hair, and her brave brown eyes convinced me that my vision was still healthy.  Again I turned my face to leeward, and again I saw the jutting promontory, black and high and naked, the raging surf that broke about its base and beat its front high up with spouting fountains, the black and forbidden coast-line running toward the south-east and fringed with a tremendous scarf of white.
“Maud,” I said.  “Maud.”
She turned her head and beheld the sight.
“It cannot be Alaska!” she cried.
“Alas, no,” I answered, and asked, “Can you swim?”
She shook her head.
“Neither can I,” I said.  “So we must get ashore without swimming, in some opening between the rocks through which we can drive the boat and clamber out.  But we must be quick, most quick—and sure.”
I spoke with a confidence she knew I did not feel, for she looked at me with that unfaltering gaze of hers and said:
“I have not thanked you yet for all you have done for me but—”
She hesitated, as if in doubt how best to word her gratitude.
“Well?” I said, brutally, for I was not quite pleased with her thanking me.
“You might help me,” she smiled.
“To acknowledge your obligations before you die?  Not at all.  We are not going to die.  We shall land on that island, and we shall be snug and sheltered before the day is done.”
I spoke stoutly, but I did not believe a word.  Nor was I prompted to lie through fear.  I felt no fear, though I was sure of death in that boiling surge amongst the rocks which was rapidly growing nearer.  It was impossible to hoist sail and claw off that shore.  The wind would instantly capsize the boat; the seas would swamp it the moment it fell into the trough; and, besides, the sail, lashed to the spare oars, dragged in the sea ahead of us.
As I say, I was not afraid to meet my own death, there, a few hundred yards to leeward; but I was appalled at the thought that Maud must die.  My cursed imagination saw her beaten and mangled against the rocks, and it was too terrible.  I strove to compel myself to think we would make the landing safely, and so I spoke, not what I believed, but what I preferred to believe.
I recoiled before contemplation of that frightful death, and for a moment I entertained the wild idea of seizing Maud in my arms and leaping overboard.  Then I resolved to wait, and at the last moment, when we entered on the final stretch, to take her in my arms and proclaim my love, and, with her in my embrace, to make the desperate struggle and die.
Instinctively we drew closer together in the bottom of the boat.  I felt her mittened hand come out to mine.  And thus, without speech, we waited the end.  We were not far off the line the wind made with the western edge of the promontory, and I watched in the hope that some set of the current or send of the sea would drift us past before we reached the surf.
“We shall go clear,” I said, with a confidence which I knew deceived neither of us.
“By God, we will go clear!” I cried, five minutes later.
The oath left my lips in my excitement—the first, I do believe, in my life, unless “trouble it,” an expletive of my youth, be accounted an oath.
“I beg your pardon,” I said.
“You have convinced me of your sincerity,” she said, with a faint smile.  “I do know, now, that we shall go clear.”
I had seen a distant headland past the extreme edge of the promontory, and as we looked we could see grow the intervening coastline of what was evidently a deep cove.  At the same time there broke upon our ears a continuous and mighty bellowing.  It partook of the magnitude and volume of distant thunder, and it came to us directly from leeward, rising above the crash of the surf and travelling directly in the teeth of the storm.  As we passed the point the whole cove burst upon our view, a half-moon of white sandy beach upon which broke a huge surf, and which was covered with myriads of seals.  It was from them that the great bellowing went up.
“A rookery!” I cried.  “Now are we indeed saved.  There must be men and cruisers to protect them from the seal-hunters.  Possibly there is a station ashore.”
But as I studied the surf which beat upon the beach, I said, “Still bad, but not so bad.  And now, if the gods be truly kind, we shall drift by that next headland and come upon a perfectly sheltered beach, where we may land without wetting our feet.”
And the gods were kind.  The first and second headlands were directly in line with the south-west wind; but once around the second,—and we went perilously near,—we picked up the third headland, still in line with the wind and with the other two.  But the cove that intervened!  It penetrated deep into the land, and the tide, setting in, drifted us under the shelter of the point.  Here the sea was calm, save for a heavy but smooth ground-swell, and I took in the sea-anchor and began to row.  From the point the shore curved away, more and more to the south and west, until at last it disclosed a cove within the cove, a little land-locked harbour, the water level as a pond, broken only by tiny ripples where vagrant breaths and wisps of the storm hurtled down from over the frowning wall of rock that backed the beach a hundred feet inshore.
Here were no seals whatever.  The boat’s stern touched the hard shingle.  I sprang out, extending my hand to Maud.  The next moment she was beside me.  As my fingers released hers, she clutched for my arm hastily.  At the same moment I swayed, as about to fall to the sand.  This was the startling effect of the cessation of motion.  We had been so long upon the moving, rocking sea that the stable land was a shock to us.  We expected the beach to lift up this way and that, and the rocky walls to swing back and forth like the sides of a ship; and when we braced ourselves, automatically, for these various expected movements, their non-occurrence quite overcame our equilibrium.
“I really must sit down,” Maud said, with a nervous laugh and a dizzy gesture, and forthwith she sat down on the sand.
I attended to making the boat secure and joined her.  Thus we landed on Endeavour Island, as we came to it, land-sick from long custom of the sea.

Chapter 28

“Fool!” I cried aloud in my vexation.
I had unloaded the boat and carried its contents high up on the beach, where I had set about making a camp.  There was driftwood, though not much, on the beach, and the sight of a coffee tin I had taken from the Ghost’s larder had given me the idea of a fire.
“Blithering idiot!” I was continuing.
But Maud said, “Tut, tut,” in gentle reproval, and then asked why I was a blithering idiot.
“No matches,” I groaned.  “Not a match did I bring.  And now we shall have no hot coffee, soup, tea, or anything!”
“Wasn’t it—er—Crusoe who rubbed sticks together?” she drawled.
“But I have read the personal narratives of a score of shipwrecked men who tried, and tried in vain,” I answered.  “I remember Winters, a newspaper fellow with an Alaskan and Siberian reputation.  Met him at the Bibelot once, and he was telling us how he attempted to make a fire with a couple of sticks.  It was most amusing.  He told it inimitably, but it was the story of a failure.  I remember his conclusion, his black eyes flashing as he said, ‘Gentlemen, the South Sea Islander may do it, the Malay may do it, but take my word it’s beyond the white man.’”
“Oh, well, we’ve managed so far without it,” she said cheerfully.  “And there’s no reason why we cannot still manage without it.”
“But think of the coffee!” I cried.  “It’s good coffee, too, I know.  I took it from Larsen’s private stores.  And look at that good wood.”
I confess, I wanted the coffee badly; and I learned, not long afterward, that the berry was likewise a little weakness of Maud’s.  Besides, we had been so long on a cold diet that we were numb inside as well as out.  Anything warm would have been most gratifying.  But I complained no more and set about making a tent of the sail for Maud.
I had looked upon it as a simple task, what of the oars, mast, boom, and sprit, to say nothing of plenty of lines.  But as I was without experience, and as every detail was an experiment and every successful detail an invention, the day was well gone before her shelter was an accomplished fact.  And then, that night, it rained, and she was flooded out and driven back into the boat.
The next morning I dug a shallow ditch around the tent, and, an hour later, a sudden gust of wind, whipping over the rocky wall behind us, picked up the tent and smashed it down on the sand thirty yards away.
Maud laughed at my crestfallen expression, and I said, “As soon as the wind abates I intend going in the boat to explore the island.  There must be a station somewhere, and men.  And ships must visit the station.  Some Government must protect all these seals.  But I wish to have you comfortable before I start.”
“I should like to go with you,” was all she said.
“It would be better if you remained.  You have had enough of hardship.  It is a miracle that you have survived.  And it won’t be comfortable in the boat rowing and sailing in this rainy weather.  What you need is rest, and I should like you to remain and get it.”
Something suspiciously akin to moistness dimmed her beautiful eyes before she dropped them and partly turned away her head.
“I should prefer going with you,” she said in a low voice, in which there was just a hint of appeal.
“I might be able to help you a—” her voice broke,—“a little.  And if anything should happen to you, think of me left here alone.”
“Oh, I intend being very careful,” I answered.  “And I shall not go so far but what I can get back before night.  Yes, all said and done, I think it vastly better for you to remain, and sleep, and rest and do nothing.”
She turned and looked me in the eyes.  Her gaze was unfaltering, but soft.
“Please, please,” she said, oh, so softly.
I stiffened myself to refuse, and shook my head.  Still she waited and looked at me.  I tried to word my refusal, but wavered.  I saw the glad light spring into her eyes and knew that I had lost.  It was impossible to say no after that.
The wind died down in the afternoon, and we were prepared to start the following morning.  There was no way of penetrating the island from our cove, for the walls rose perpendicularly from the beach, and, on either side of the cove, rose from the deep water.
Morning broke dull and grey, but calm, and I was awake early and had the boat in readiness.
“Fool!  Imbecile!  Yahoo!” I shouted, when I thought it was meet to arouse Maud; but this time I shouted in merriment as I danced about the beach, bareheaded, in mock despair.
Her head appeared under the flap of the sail.
“What now?” she asked sleepily, and, withal, curiously.
“Coffee!” I cried.  “What do you say to a cup of coffee? hot coffee? piping hot?”
“My!” she murmured, “you startled me, and you are cruel.  Here I have been composing my soul to do without it, and here you are vexing me with your vain suggestions.”
“Watch me,” I said.
From under clefts among the rocks I gathered a few dry sticks and chips.  These I whittled into shavings or split into kindling.  From my note-book I tore out a page, and from the ammunition box took a shot-gun shell.  Removing the wads from the latter with my knife, I emptied the powder on a flat rock.  Next I pried the primer, or cap, from the shell, and laid it on the rock, in the midst of the scattered powder.  All was ready.  Maud still watched from the tent.  Holding the paper in my lelf hand, I smashed down upon the cap with a rock held in my right.  There was a puff of white smoke, a burst of flame, and the rough edge of the paper was alight.
Maud clapped her hands gleefully.  “Prometheus!” she cried.
But I was too occupied to acknowledge her delight.  The feeble flame must be cherished tenderly if it were to gather strength and live.  I fed it, shaving by shaving, and sliver by sliver, till at last it was snapping and crackling as it laid hold of the smaller chips and sticks.  To be cast away on an island had not entered into my calculations, so we were without a kettle or cooking utensils of any sort; but I made shift with the tin used for bailing the boat, and later, as we consumed our supply of canned goods, we accumulated quite an imposing array of cooking vessels.
I boiled the water, but it was Maud who made the coffee.  And how good it was!  My contribution was canned beef fried with crumbled sea-biscuit and water.  The breakfast was a success, and we sat about the fire much longer than enterprising explorers should have done, sipping the hot black coffee and talking over our situation.
I was confident that we should find a station in some one of the coves, for I knew that the rookeries of Bering Sea were thus guarded; but Maud advanced the theory—to prepare me for disappointment, I do believe, if disappointment were to come—that we had discovered an unknown rookery.  She was in very good spirits, however, and made quite merry in accepting our plight as a grave one.
“If you are right,” I said, “then we must prepare to winter here.  Our food will not last, but there are the seals.  They go away in the fall, so I must soon begin to lay in a supply of meat.  Then there will be huts to build and driftwood to gather.  Also we shall try out seal fat for lighting purposes.  Altogether, we’ll have our hands full if we find the island uninhabited.  Which we shall not, I know.”
But she was right.  We sailed with a beam wind along the shore, searching the coves with our glasses and landing occasionally, without finding a sign of human life.  Yet we learned that we were not the first who had landed on Endeavour Island.  High up on the beach of the second cove from ours, we discovered the splintered wreck of a boat—a sealer’s boat, for the rowlocks were bound in sennit, a gun-rack was on the starboard side of the bow, and in white letters was faintly visible Gazelle No. 2.  The boat had lain there for a long time, for it was half filled with sand, and the splintered wood had that weather-worn appearance due to long exposure to the elements.  In the stern-sheets I found a rusty ten-gauge shot-gun and a sailor’s sheath-knife broken short across and so rusted as to be almost unrecognizable.
“They got away,” I said cheerfully; but I felt a sinking at the heart and seemed to divine the presence of bleached bones somewhere on that beach.
I did not wish Maud’s spirits to be dampened by such a find, so I turned seaward again with our boat and skirted the north-eastern point of the island.  There were no beaches on the southern shore, and by early afternoon we rounded the black promontory and completed the circumnavigation of the island.  I estimated its circumference at twenty-five miles, its width as varying from two to five miles; while my most conservative calculation placed on its beaches two hundred thousand seals.  The island was highest at its extreme south-western point, the headlands and backbone diminishing regularly until the north-eastern portion was only a few feet above the sea.  With the exception of our little cove, the other beaches sloped gently back for a distance of half-a-mile or so, into what I might call rocky meadows, with here and there patches of moss and tundra grass.  Here the seals hauled out, and the old bulls guarded their harems, while the young bulls hauled out by themselves.
This brief description is all that Endeavour Island merits.  Damp and soggy where it was not sharp and rocky, buffeted by storm winds and lashed by the sea, with the air continually a-tremble with the bellowing of two hundred thousand amphibians, it was a melancholy and miserable sojourning-place.  Maud, who had prepared me for disappointment, and who had been sprightly and vivacious all day, broke down as we landed in our own little cove.  She strove bravely to hide it from me, but while I was kindling another fire I knew she was stifling her sobs in the blankets under the sail-tent.
It was my turn to be cheerful, and I played the part to the best of my ability, and with such success that I brought the laughter back into her dear eyes and song on her lips; for she sang to me before she went to an early bed.  It was the first time I had heard her sing, and I lay by the fire, listening and transported, for she was nothing if not an artist in everything she did, and her voice, though not strong, was wonderfully sweet and expressive.
I still slept in the boat, and I lay awake long that night, gazing up at the first stars I had seen in many nights and pondering the situation.  Responsibility of this sort was a new thing to me.  Wolf Larsen had been quite right.  I had stood on my father’s legs.  My lawyers and agents had taken care of my money for me.  I had had no responsibilities at all.  Then, on the Ghost I had learned to be responsible for myself.  And now, for the first time in my life, I found myself responsible for some one else.  And it was required of me that this should be the gravest of responsibilities, for she was the one woman in the world—the one small woman, as I loved to think of her.

Chapter 29

No wonder we called it Endeavour Island.  For two weeks we toiled at building a hut.  Maud insisted on helping, and I could have wept over her bruised and bleeding hands.  And still, I was proud of her because of it.  There was something heroic about this gently-bred woman enduring our terrible hardship and with her pittance of strength bending to the tasks of a peasant woman.  She gathered many of the stones which I built into the walls of the hut; also, she turned a deaf ear to my entreaties when I begged her to desist.  She compromised, however, by taking upon herself the lighter labours of cooking and gathering driftwood and moss for our winter’s supply.
The hut’s walls rose without difficulty, and everything went smoothly until the problem of the roof confronted me.  Of what use the four walls without a roof?  And of what could a roof be made?  There were the spare oars, very true.  They would serve as roof-beams; but with what was I to cover them?  Moss would never do.  Tundra grass was impracticable.  We needed the sail for the boat, and the tarpaulin had begun to leak.
“Winters used walrus skins on his hut,” I said.
“There are the seals,” she suggested.
So next day the hunting began.  I did not know how to shoot, but I proceeded to learn.  And when I had expended some thirty shells for three seals, I decided that the ammunition would be exhausted before I acquired the necessary knowledge.  I had used eight shells for lighting fires before I hit upon the device of banking the embers with wet moss, and there remained not over a hundred shells in the box.
“We must club the seals,” I announced, when convinced of my poor marksmanship.  “I have heard the sealers talk about clubbing them.”
“They are so pretty,” she objected.  “I cannot bear to think of it being done.  It is so directly brutal, you know; so different from shooting them.”
“That roof must go on,” I answered grimly.  “Winter is almost here.  It is our lives against theirs.  It is unfortunate we haven’t plenty of ammunition, but I think, anyway, that they suffer less from being clubbed than from being all shot up.  Besides, I shall do the clubbing.”
“That’s just it,” she began eagerly, and broke off in sudden confusion.
“Of course,” I began, “if you prefer—”
“But what shall I be doing?” she interrupted, with that softness I knew full well to be insistence.
“Gathering firewood and cooking dinner,” I answered lightly.
She shook her head.  “It is too dangerous for you to attempt alone.”
“I know, I know,” she waived my protest.  “I am only a weak woman, but just my small assistance may enable you to escape disaster.”
“But the clubbing?” I suggested.
“Of course, you will do that.  I shall probably scream.  I’ll look away when—”
“The danger is most serious,” I laughed.
“I shall use my judgment when to look and when not to look,” she replied with a grand air.
The upshot of the affair was that she accompanied me next morning.  I rowed into the adjoining cove and up to the edge of the beach.  There were seals all about us in the water, and the bellowing thousands on the beach compelled us to shout at each other to make ourselves heard.
“I know men club them,” I said, trying to reassure myself, and gazing doubtfully at a large bull, not thirty feet away, upreared on his fore-flippers and regarding me intently.  “But the question is, How do they club them?”
“Let us gather tundra grass and thatch the roof,” Maud said.
She was as frightened as I at the prospect, and we had reason to be gazing at close range at the gleaming teeth and dog-like mouths.
“I always thought they were afraid of men,” I said.
“How do I know they are not afraid?” I queried a moment later, after having rowed a few more strokes along the beach.  “Perhaps, if I were to step boldly ashore, they would cut for it, and I could not catch up with one.”  And still I hesitated.
“I heard of a man, once, who invaded the nesting grounds of wild geese,” Maud said.  “They killed him.”
“The geese?”
“Yes, the geese.  My brother told me about it when I was a little girl.”
“But I know men club them,” I persisted.
“I think the tundra grass will make just as good a roof,” she said.
Far from her intention, her words were maddening me, driving me on.  I could not play the coward before her eyes.  “Here goes,” I said, backing water with one oar and running the bow ashore.
I stepped out and advanced valiantly upon a long-maned bull in the midst of his wives.  I was armed with the regular club with which the boat-pullers killed the wounded seals gaffed aboard by the hunters.  It was only a foot and a half long, and in my superb ignorance I never dreamed that the club used ashore when raiding the rookeries measured four to five feet.  The cows lumbered out of my way, and the distance between me and the bull decreased.  He raised himself on his flippers with an angry movement.  We were a dozen feet apart.  Still I advanced steadily, looking for him to turn tail at any moment and run.
At six feet the panicky thought rushed into my mind, What if he will not run?  Why, then I shall club him, came the answer.  In my fear I had forgotten that I was there to get the bull instead of to make him run.  And just then he gave a snort and a snarl and rushed at me.  His eyes were blazing, his mouth was wide open; the teeth gleamed cruelly white.  Without shame, I confess that it was I who turned and footed it.  He ran awkwardly, but he ran well.  He was but two paces behind when I tumbled into the boat, and as I shoved off with an oar his teeth crunched down upon the blade.  The stout wood was crushed like an egg-shell.  Maud and I were astounded.  A moment later he had dived under the boat, seized the keel in his mouth, and was shaking the boat violently.
“My!” said Maud.  “Let’s go back.”
I shook my head.  “I can do what other men have done, and I know that other men have clubbed seals.  But I think I’ll leave the bulls alone next time.”
“I wish you wouldn’t,” she said.
“Now don’t say, ‘Please, please,’” I cried, half angrily, I do believe.
She made no reply, and I knew my tone must have hurt her.
“I beg your pardon,” I said, or shouted, rather, in order to make myself heard above the roar of the rookery.  “If you say so, I’ll turn and go back; but honestly, I’d rather stay.”
“Now don’t say that this is what you get for bringing a woman along,” she said.  She smiled at me whimsically, gloriously, and I knew there was no need for forgiveness.
I rowed a couple of hundred feet along the beach so as to recover my nerves, and then stepped ashore again.
“Do be cautious,” she called after me.
I nodded my head and proceeded to make a flank attack on the nearest harem.  All went well until I aimed a blow at an outlying cowls head and fell short.  She snorted and tried to scramble away.  I ran in close and struck another blow, hitting the shoulder instead of the head.
“Watch out!” I heard Maud scream.
In my excitement I had not been taking notice of other things, and I looked up to see the lord of the harem charging down upon me.  Again I fled to the boat, hotly pursued; but this time Maud made no suggestion of turning back.
“It would be better, I imagine, if you let harems alone and devoted your attention to lonely and inoffensive-looking seals,” was what she said.  “I think I have read something about them.  Dr. Jordan’s book, I believe.  They are the young bulls, not old enough to have harems of their own.  He called them the holluschickie, or something like that.  It seems to me if we find where they haul out—”
“It seems to me that your fighting instinct is aroused,” I laughed.
She flushed quickly and prettily.  “I’ll admit I don’t like defeat any more than you do, or any more than I like the idea of killing such pretty, inoffensive creatures.”
“Pretty!” I sniffed.  “I failed to mark anything pre-eminently pretty about those foamy-mouthed beasts that raced me.”
“Your point of view,” she laughed.  “You lacked perspective.  Now if you did not have to get so close to the subject—”
“The very thing!” I cried.  “What I need is a longer club.  And there’s that broken oar ready to hand.”
“It just comes to me,” she said, “that Captain Larsen was telling me how the men raided the rookeries.  They drive the seals, in small herds, a short distance inland before they kill them.”
“I don’t care to undertake the herding of one of those harems,” I objected.
“But there are the holluschickie,” she said.  “The holluschickie haul out by themselves, and Dr. Jordan says that paths are left between the harems, and that as long as the holluschickie keep strictly to the path they are unmolested by the masters of the harem.”
“There’s one now,” I said, pointing to a young bull in the water.  “Let’s watch him, and follow him if he hauls out.”
He swam directly to the beach and clambered out into a small opening between two harems, the masters of which made warning noises but did not attack him.  We watched him travel slowly inward, threading about among the harems along what must have been the path.
“Here goes,” I said, stepping out; but I confess my heart was in my mouth as I thought of going through the heart of that monstrous herd.
“It would be wise to make the boat fast,” Maud said.
She had stepped out beside me, and I regarded her with wonderment.
She nodded her head determinedly.  “Yes, I’m going with you, so you may as well secure the boat and arm me with a club.”
“Let’s go back,” I said dejectedly.  “I think tundra grass, will do, after all.”
“You know it won’t,” was her reply.  “Shall I lead?”
With a shrug of the shoulders, but with the warmest admiration and pride at heart for this woman, I equipped her with the broken oar and took another for myself.  It was with nervous trepidation that we made the first few rods of the journey.  Once Maud screamed in terror as a cow thrust an inquisitive nose toward her foot, and several times I quickened my pace for the same reason.  But, beyond warning coughs from either side, there were no signs of hostility.  It was a rookery which had never been raided by the hunters, and in consequence the seals were mild-tempered and at the same time unafraid.
In the very heart of the herd the din was terrific.  It was almost dizzying in its effect.  I paused and smiled reassuringly at Maud, for I had recovered my equanimity sooner than she.  I could see that she was still badly frightened.  She came close to me and shouted:
“I’m dreadfully afraid!”
And I was not.  Though the novelty had not yet worn off, the peaceful comportment of the seals had quieted my alarm.  Maud was trembling.
“I’m afraid, and I’m not afraid,” she chattered with shaking jaws.  “It’s my miserable body, not I.”
“It’s all right, it’s all right,” I reassured her, my arm passing instinctively and protectingly around her.
I shall never forget, in that moment, how instantly conscious I became of my manhood.  The primitive deeps of my nature stirred.  I felt myself masculine, the protector of the weak, the fighting male.  And, best of all, I felt myself the protector of my loved one.  She leaned against me, so light and lily-frail, and as her trembling eased away it seemed as though I became aware of prodigious strength.  I felt myself a match for the most ferocious bull in the herd, and I know, had such a bull charged upon me, that I should have met it unflinchingly and quite coolly, and I know that I should have killed it.
“I am all right now,” she said, looking up at me gratefully.  “Let us go on.”
And that the strength in me had quieted her and given her confidence, filled me with an exultant joy.  The youth of the race seemed burgeoning in me, over-civilized man that I was, and I lived for myself the old hunting days and forest nights of my remote and forgotten ancestry.  I had much for which to thank Wolf Larsen, was my thought as we went along the path between the jostling harems.
A quarter of a mile inland we came upon the holluschickie—sleek young bulls, living out the loneliness of their bachelorhood and gathering strength against the day when they would fight their way into the ranks of the Benedicts.
Everything now went smoothly.  I seemed to know just what to do and how to do it.  Shouting, making threatening gestures with my club, and even prodding the lazy ones, I quickly cut out a score of the young bachelors from their companions.  Whenever one made an attempt to break back toward the water, I headed it off.  Maud took an active part in the drive, and with her cries and flourishings of the broken oar was of considerable assistance.  I noticed, though, that whenever one looked tired and lagged, she let it slip past.  But I noticed, also, whenever one, with a show of fight, tried to break past, that her eyes glinted and showed bright, and she rapped it smartly with her club.
“My, it’s exciting!” she cried, pausing from sheer weakness.  “I think I’ll sit down.”
I drove the little herd (a dozen strong, now, what of the escapes she had permitted) a hundred yards farther on; and by the time she joined me I had finished the slaughter and was beginning to skin.  An hour later we went proudly back along the path between the harems.  And twice again we came down the path burdened with skins, till I thought we had enough to roof the hut.  I set the sail, laid one tack out of the cove, and on the other tack made our own little inner cove.
“It’s just like home-coming,” Maud said, as I ran the boat ashore.
I heard her words with a responsive thrill, it was all so dearly intimate and natural, and I said:
“It seems as though I have lived this life always.  The world of books and bookish folk is very vague, more like a dream memory than an actuality.  I surely have hunted and forayed and fought all the days of my life.  And you, too, seem a part of it.  You are—”  I was on the verge of saying, “my woman, my mate,” but glibly changed it to—“standing the hardship well.”
But her ear had caught the flaw.  She recognized a flight that midmost broke.  She gave me a quick look.
“Not that.  You were saying—?”
“That the American Mrs. Meynell was living the life of a savage and living it quite successfully,” I said easily.
“Oh,” was all she replied; but I could have sworn there was a note of disappointment in her voice.
But “my woman, my mate” kept ringing in my head for the rest of the day and for many days.  Yet never did it ring more loudly than that night, as I watched her draw back the blanket of moss from the coals, blow up the fire, and cook the evening meal.  It must have been latent savagery stirring in me, for the old words, so bound up with the roots of the race, to grip me and thrill me.  And grip and thrill they did, till I fell asleep, murmuring them to myself over and over again.

Chapter 30

“It will smell,” I said, “but it will keep in the heat and keep out the rain and snow.”
We were surveying the completed seal-skin roof.
“It is clumsy, but it will serve the purpose, and that is the main thing,” I went on, yearning for her praise.
And she clapped her hands and declared that she was hugely pleased.
“But it is dark in here,” she said the next moment, her shoulders shrinking with a little involuntary shiver.
“You might have suggested a window when the walls were going up,” I said.  “It was for you, and you should have seen the need of a window.”
“But I never do see the obvious, you know,” she laughed back.  “And besides, you can knock a hole in the wall at any time.”
“Quite true; I had not thought of it,” I replied, wagging my head sagely.  “But have you thought of ordering the window-glass?  Just call up the firm,—Red, 4451, I think it is,—and tell them what size and kind of glass you wish.”
“That means—” she began.
“No window.”
It was a dark and evil-appearing thing, that hut, not fit for aught better than swine in a civilized land; but for us, who had known the misery of the open boat, it was a snug little habitation.  Following the housewarming, which was accomplished by means of seal-oil and a wick made from cotton calking, came the hunting for our winter’s meat and the building of the second hut.  It was a simple affair, now, to go forth in the morning and return by noon with a boatload of seals.  And then, while I worked at building the hut, Maud tried out the oil from the blubber and kept a slow fire under the frames of meat.  I had heard of jerking beef on the plains, and our seal-meat, cut in thin strips and hung in the smoke, cured excellently.
The second hut was easier to erect, for I built it against the first, and only three walls were required.  But it was work, hard work, all of it.  Maud and I worked from dawn till dark, to the limit of our strength, so that when night came we crawled stiffly to bed and slept the animal-like sleep exhaustion.  And yet Maud declared that she had never felt better or stronger in her life.  I knew this was true of myself, but hers was such a lily strength that I feared she would break down.  Often and often, her last-reserve force gone, I have seen her stretched flat on her back on the sand in the way she had of resting and recuperating.  And then she would be up on her feet and toiling hard as ever.  Where she obtained this strength was the marvel to me.
“Think of the long rest this winter,” was her reply to my remonstrances.  “Why, we’ll be clamorous for something to do.”
We held a housewarming in my hut the night it was roofed.  It was the end of the third day of a fierce storm which had swung around the compass from the south-east to the north-west, and which was then blowing directly in upon us.  The beaches of the outer cove were thundering with the surf, and even in our land-locked inner cove a respectable sea was breaking.  No high backbone of island sheltered us from the wind, and it whistled and bellowed about the hut till at times I feared for the strength of the walls.  The skin roof, stretched tightly as a drumhead, I had thought, sagged and bellied with every gust; and innumerable interstices in the walls, not so tightly stuffed with moss as Maud had supposed, disclosed themselves.  Yet the seal-oil burned brightly and we were warm and comfortable.
It was a pleasant evening indeed, and we voted that as a social function on Endeavour Island it had not yet been eclipsed.  Our minds were at ease.  Not only had we resigned ourselves to the bitter winter, but we were prepared for it.  The seals could depart on their mysterious journey into the south at any time, now, for all we cared; and the storms held no terror for us.  Not only were we sure of being dry and warm and sheltered from the wind, but we had the softest and most luxurious mattresses that could be made from moss.  This had been Maud’s idea, and she had herself jealously gathered all the moss.  This was to be my first night on the mattress, and I knew I should sleep the sweeter because she had made it.
As she rose to go she turned to me with the whimsical way she had, and said:
“Something is going to happen—is happening, for that matter.  I feel it.  Something is coming here, to us.  It is coming now.  I don’t know what, but it is coming.”
“Good or bad?” I asked.
She shook her head.  “I don’t know, but it is there, somewhere.”
She pointed in the direction of the sea and wind.
“It’s a lee shore,” I laughed, “and I am sure I’d rather be here than arriving, a night like this.”
“You are not frightened?” I asked, as I stepped to open the door for her.
Her eyes looked bravely into mine.
“And you feel well? perfectly well?”
“Never better,” was her answer.
We talked a little longer before she went.
“Good-night, Maud,” I said.
“Good-night, Humphrey,” she said.
This use of our given names had come about quite as a matter of course, and was as unpremeditated as it was natural.  In that moment I could have put my arms around her and drawn her to me.  I should certainly have done so out in that world to which we belonged.  As it was, the situation stopped there in the only way it could; but I was left alone in my little hut, glowing warmly through and through with a pleasant satisfaction; and I knew that a tie, or a tacit something, existed between us which had not existed before.

Chapter 31

I awoke, oppressed by a mysterious sensation.  There seemed something missing in my environment.  But the mystery and oppressiveness vanished after the first few seconds of waking, when I identified the missing something as the wind.  I had fallen asleep in that state of nerve tension with which one meets the continuous shock of sound or movement, and I had awakened, still tense, bracing myself to meet the pressure of something which no longer bore upon me.
It was the first night I had spent under cover in several months, and I lay luxuriously for some minutes under my blankets (for once not wet with fog or spray), analysing, first, the effect produced upon me by the cessation of the wind, and next, the joy which was mine from resting on the mattress made by Maud’s hands.  When I had dressed and opened the door, I heard the waves still lapping on the beach, garrulously attesting the fury of the night.  It was a clear day, and the sun was shining.  I had slept late, and I stepped outside with sudden energy, bent upon making up lost time as befitted a dweller on Endeavour Island.
And when outside, I stopped short.  I believed my eyes without question, and yet I was for the moment stunned by what they disclosed to me.  There, on the beach, not fifty feet away, bow on, dismasted, was a black-hulled vessel.  Masts and booms, tangled with shrouds, sheets, and rent canvas, were rubbing gently alongside.  I could have rubbed my eyes as I looked.  There was the home-made galley we had built, the familiar break of the poop, the low yacht-cabin scarcely rising above the rail.  It was the Ghost.
What freak of fortune had brought it here—here of all spots? what chance of chances?  I looked at the bleak, inaccessible wall at my back and know the profundity of despair.  Escape was hopeless, out of the question.  I thought of Maud, asleep there in the hut we had reared; I remembered her “Good-night, Humphrey”; “my woman, my mate,” went ringing through my brain, but now, alas, it was a knell that sounded.  Then everything went black before my eyes.
Possibly it was the fraction of a second, but I had no knowledge of how long an interval had lapsed before I was myself again.  There lay the Ghost, bow on to the beach, her splintered bowsprit projecting over the sand, her tangled spars rubbing against her side to the lift of the crooning waves.  Something must be done, must be done.
It came upon me suddenly, as strange, that nothing moved aboard.  Wearied from the night of struggle and wreck, all hands were yet asleep, I thought.  My next thought was that Maud and I might yet escape.  If we could take to the boat and make round the point before any one awoke?  I would call her and start.  My hand was lifted at her door to knock, when I recollected the smallness of the island.  We could never hide ourselves upon it.  There was nothing for us but the wide raw ocean.  I thought of our snug little huts, our supplies of meat and oil and moss and firewood, and I knew that we could never survive the wintry sea and the great storms which were to come.
So I stood, with hesitant knuckle, without her door.  It was impossible, impossible.  A wild thought of rushing in and killing her as she slept rose in my mind.  And then, in a flash, the better solution came to me.  All hands were asleep.  Why not creep aboard the Ghost,—well I knew the way to Wolf Larsen’s bunk,—and kill him in his sleep?  After that—well, we would see.  But with him dead there was time and space in which to prepare to do other things; and besides, whatever new situation arose, it could not possibly be worse than the present one.
My knife was at my hip.  I returned to my hut for the shot-gun, made sure it was loaded, and went down to the Ghost.  With some difficulty, and at the expense of a wetting to the waist, I climbed aboard.  The forecastle scuttle was open.  I paused to listen for the breathing of the men, but there was no breathing.  I almost gasped as the thought came to me: What if the Ghost is deserted?  I listened more closely.  There was no sound.  I cautiously descended the ladder.  The place had the empty and musty feel and smell usual to a dwelling no longer inhabited.  Everywhere was a thick litter of discarded and ragged garments, old sea-boots, leaky oilskins—all the worthless forecastle dunnage of a long voyage.
Abandoned hastily, was my conclusion, as I ascended to the deck.  Hope was alive again in my breast, and I looked about me with greater coolness.  I noted that the boats were missing.  The steerage told the same tale as the forecastle.  The hunters had packed their belongings with similar haste.  The Ghost was deserted.  It was Maud’s and mine.  I thought of the ship’s stores and the lazarette beneath the cabin, and the idea came to me of surprising Maud with something nice for breakfast.
The reaction from my fear, and the knowledge that the terrible deed I had come to do was no longer necessary, made me boyish and eager.  I went up the steerage companion-way two steps at a time, with nothing distinct in my mind except joy and the hope that Maud would sleep on until the surprise breakfast was quite ready for her.  As I rounded the galley, a new satisfaction was mine at thought of all the splendid cooking utensils inside.  I sprang up the break of the poop, and saw—Wolf Larsen.  What of my impetus and the stunning surprise, I clattered three or four steps along the deck before I could stop myself.  He was standing in the companion-way, only his head and shoulders visible, staring straight at me.  His arms were resting on the half-open slide.  He made no movement whatever—simply stood there, staring at me.
I began to tremble.  The old stomach sickness clutched me.  I put one hand on the edge of the house to steady myself.  My lips seemed suddenly dry and I moistened them against the need of speech.  Nor did I for an instant take my eyes off him.  Neither of us spoke.  There was something ominous in his silence, his immobility.  All my old fear of him returned and by new fear was increased an hundred-fold.  And still we stood, the pair of us, staring at each other.
I was aware of the demand for action, and, my old helplessness strong upon me, I was waiting for him to take the initiative.  Then, as the moments went by, it came to me that the situation was analogous to the one in which I had approached the long-maned bull, my intention of clubbing obscured by fear until it became a desire to make him run.  So it was at last impressed upon me that I was there, not to have Wolf Larsen take the initiative, but to take it myself.
I cocked both barrels and levelled the shot-gun at him.  Had he moved, attempted to drop down the companion-way, I know I would have shot him.  But he stood motionless and staring as before.  And as I faced him, with levelled gun shaking in my hands, I had time to note the worn and haggard appearance of his face.  It was as if some strong anxiety had wasted it.  The cheeks were sunken, and there was a wearied, puckered expression on the brow.  And it seemed to me that his eyes were strange, not only the expression, but the physical seeming, as though the optic nerves and supporting muscles had suffered strain and slightly twisted the eyeballs.
All this I saw, and my brain now working rapidly, I thought a thousand thoughts; and yet I could not pull the triggers.  I lowered the gun and stepped to the corner of the cabin, primarily to relieve the tension on my nerves and to make a new start, and incidentally to be closer.  Again I raised the gun.  He was almost at arm’s length.  There was no hope for him.  I was resolved.  There was no possible chance of missing him, no matter how poor my marksmanship.  And yet I wrestled with myself and could not pull the triggers.
“Well?” he demanded impatiently.
I strove vainly to force my fingers down on the triggers, and vainly I strove to say something.
“Why don’t you shoot?” he asked.
I cleared my throat of a huskiness which prevented speech.  “Hump,” he said slowly, “you can’t do it.  You are not exactly afraid.  You are impotent.  Your conventional morality is stronger than you.  You are the slave to the opinions which have credence among the people you have known and have read about.  Their code has been drummed into your head from the time you lisped, and in spite of your philosophy, and of what I have taught you, it won’t let you kill an unarmed, unresisting man.”
“I know it,” I said hoarsely.
“And you know that I would kill an unarmed man as readily as I would smoke a cigar,” he went on.  “You know me for what I am,—my worth in the world by your standard.  You have called me snake, tiger, shark, monster, and Caliban.  And yet, you little rag puppet, you little echoing mechanism, you are unable to kill me as you would a snake or a shark, because I have hands, feet, and a body shaped somewhat like yours.  Bah! I had hoped better things of you, Hump.”
He stepped out of the companion-way and came up to me.
“Put down that gun.  I want to ask you some questions.  I haven’t had a chance to look around yet.  What place is this?  How is the Ghost lying?  How did you get wet?  Where’s Maud?—I beg your pardon, Miss Brewster—or should I say, ‘Mrs. Van Weyden’?”
I had backed away from him, almost weeping at my inability to shoot him, but not fool enough to put down the gun.  I hoped, desperately, that he might commit some hostile act, attempt to strike me or choke me; for in such way only I knew I could be stirred to shoot.
“This is Endeavour Island,” I said.
“Never heard of it,” he broke in.
“At least, that’s our name for it,” I amended.
“Our?” he queried.  “Who’s our?”
“Miss Brewster and myself.  And the Ghost is lying, as you can see for yourself, bow on to the beach.”
“There are seals here,” he said.  “They woke me up with their barking, or I’d be sleeping yet.  I heard them when I drove in last night.  They were the first warning that I was on a lee shore.  It’s a rookery, the kind of a thing I’ve hunted for years.  Thanks to my brother Death, I’ve lighted on a fortune.  It’s a mint.  What’s its bearings?”
“Haven’t the least idea,” I said.  “But you ought to know quite closely.  What were your last observations?”
He smiled inscrutably, but did not answer.
“Well, where’s all hands?” I asked.  “How does it come that you are alone?”
I was prepared for him again to set aside my question, and was surprised at the readiness of his reply.
“My brother got me inside forty-eight hours, and through no fault of mine.  Boarded me in the night with only the watch on deck.  Hunters went back on me.  He gave them a bigger lay.  Heard him offering it.  Did it right before me.  Of course the crew gave me the go-by.  That was to be expected.  All hands went over the side, and there I was, marooned on my own vessel.  It was Death’s turn, and it’s all in the family anyway.”
“But how did you lose the masts?” I asked.
“Walk over and examine those lanyards,” he said, pointing to where the mizzen-rigging should have been.
“They have been cut with a knife!” I exclaimed.
“Not quite,” he laughed.  “It was a neater job.  Look again.”
I looked.  The lanyards had been almost severed, with just enough left to hold the shrouds till some severe strain should be put upon them.
“Cooky did that,” he laughed again.  “I know, though I didn’t spot him at it.  Kind of evened up the score a bit.”
“Good for Mugridge!” I cried.
“Yes, that’s what I thought when everything went over the side.  Only I said it on the other side of my mouth.”
“But what were you doing while all this was going on?” I asked.
“My best, you may be sure, which wasn’t much under the circumstances.”
I turned to re-examine Thomas Mugridge’s work.
“I guess I’ll sit down and take the sunshine,” I heard Wolf Larsen saying.
There was a hint, just a slight hint, of physical feebleness in his voice, and it was so strange that I looked quickly at him.  His hand was sweeping nervously across his face, as though he were brushing away cobwebs.  I was puzzled.  The whole thing was so unlike the Wolf Larsen I had known.
“How are your headaches?” I asked.
“They still trouble me,” was his answer.  “I think I have one coming on now.”
He slipped down from his sitting posture till he lay on the deck.  Then he rolled over on his side, his head resting on the biceps of the under arm, the forearm shielding his eyes from the sun.  I stood regarding him wonderingly.
“Now’s your chance, Hump,” he said.
“I don’t understand,” I lied, for I thoroughly understood.
“Oh, nothing,” he added softly, as if he were drowsing; “only you’ve got me where you want me.”
“No, I haven’t,” I retorted; “for I want you a few thousand miles away from here.”
He chuckled, and thereafter spoke no more.  He did not stir as I passed by him and went down into the cabin.  I lifted the trap in the floor, but for some moments gazed dubiously into the darkness of the lazarette beneath.  I hesitated to descend.  What if his lying down were a ruse?  Pretty, indeed, to be caught there like a rat.  I crept softly up the companion-way and peeped at him.  He was lying as I had left him.  Again I went below; but before I dropped into the lazarette I took the precaution of casting down the door in advance.  At least there would be no lid to the trap.  But it was all needless.  I regained the cabin with a store of jams, sea-biscuits, canned meats, and such things,—all I could carry,—and replaced the trap-door.
A peep at Wolf Larsen showed me that he had not moved.  A bright thought struck me.  I stole into his state-room and possessed myself of his revolvers.  There were no other weapons, though I thoroughly ransacked the three remaining state-rooms.  To make sure, I returned and went through the steerage and forecastle, and in the galley gathered up all the sharp meat and vegetable knives.  Then I bethought me of the great yachtsman’s knife he always carried, and I came to him and spoke to him, first softly, then loudly.  He did not move.  I bent over and took it from his pocket.  I breathed more freely.  He had no arms with which to attack me from a distance; while I, armed, could always forestall him should he attempt to grapple me with his terrible gorilla arms.
Filling a coffee-pot and frying-pan with part of my plunder, and taking some chinaware from the cabin pantry, I left Wolf Larsen lying in the sun and went ashore.
Maud was still asleep.  I blew up the embers (we had not yet arranged a winter kitchen), and quite feverishly cooked the breakfast.  Toward the end, I heard her moving about within the hut, making her toilet.  Just as all was ready and the coffee poured, the door opened and she came forth.
“It’s not fair of you,” was her greeting.  “You are usurping one of my prerogatives.  You know you I agreed that the cooking should be mine, and—”
“But just this once,” I pleaded.
“If you promise not to do it again,” she smiled.  “Unless, of course, you have grown tired of my poor efforts.”
To my delight she never once looked toward the beach, and I maintained the banter with such success all unconsciously she sipped coffee from the china cup, ate fried evaporated potatoes, and spread marmalade on her biscuit.  But it could not last.  I saw the surprise that came over her.  She had discovered the china plate from which she was eating.  She looked over the breakfast, noting detail after detail.  Then she looked at me, and her face turned slowly toward the beach.
“Humphrey!” she said.
The old unnamable terror mounted into her eyes.
“Is—he?” she quavered.
I nodded my head.

Chapter 32

We waited all day for Wolf Larsen to come ashore.  It was an intolerable period of anxiety.  Each moment one or the other of us cast expectant glances toward the Ghost.  But he did not come.  He did not even appear on deck.
“Perhaps it is his headache,” I said.  “I left him lying on the poop.  He may lie there all night.  I think I’ll go and see.”
Maud looked entreaty at me.
“It is all right,” I assured her.  “I shall take the revolvers.  You know I collected every weapon on board.”
“But there are his arms, his hands, his terrible, terrible hands!” she objected.  And then she cried, “Oh, Humphrey, I am afraid of him!  Don’t go—please don’t go!”
She rested her hand appealingly on mine, and sent my pulse fluttering.  My heart was surely in my eyes for a moment.  The dear and lovely woman!  And she was so much the woman, clinging and appealing, sunshine and dew to my manhood, rooting it deeper and sending through it the sap of a new strength.  I was for putting my arm around her, as when in the midst of the seal herd; but I considered, and refrained.
“I shall not take any risks,” I said.  “I’ll merely peep over the bow and see.”
She pressed my hand earnestly and let me go.  But the space on deck where I had left him lying was vacant.  He had evidently gone below.  That night we stood alternate watches, one of us sleeping at a time; for there was no telling what Wolf Larsen might do.  He was certainly capable of anything.
The next day we waited, and the next, and still he made no sign.
“These headaches of his, these attacks,” Maud said, on the afternoon of the fourth day; “Perhaps he is ill, very ill.  He may be dead.”
“Or dying,” was her afterthought when she had waited some time for me to speak.
“Better so,” I answered.
“But think, Humphrey, a fellow-creature in his last lonely hour.”
“Perhaps,” I suggested.
“Yes, even perhaps,” she acknowledged.  “But we do not know.  It would be terrible if he were.  I could never forgive myself.  We must do something.”
“Perhaps,” I suggested again.
I waited, smiling inwardly at the woman of her which compelled a solicitude for Wolf Larsen, of all creatures.  Where was her solicitude for me, I thought,—for me whom she had been afraid to have merely peep aboard?
She was too subtle not to follow the trend of my silence.  And she was as direct as she was subtle.
“You must go aboard, Humphrey, and find out,” she said.  “And if you want to laugh at me, you have my consent and forgiveness.”
I arose obediently and went down the beach.
“Do be careful,” she called after me.
I waved my arm from the forecastle head and dropped down to the deck.  Aft I walked to the cabin companion, where I contented myself with hailing below.  Wolf Larsen answered, and as he started to ascend the stairs I cocked my revolver.  I displayed it openly during our conversation, but he took no notice of it.  He appeared the same, physically, as when last I saw him, but he was gloomy and silent.  In fact, the few words we spoke could hardly be called a conversation.  I did not inquire why he had not been ashore, nor did he ask why I had not come aboard.  His head was all right again, he said, and so, without further parley, I left him.
Maud received my report with obvious relief, and the sight of smoke which later rose in the galley put her in a more cheerful mood.  The next day, and the next, we saw the galley smoke rising, and sometimes we caught glimpses of him on the poop.  But that was all.  He made no attempt to come ashore.  This we knew, for we still maintained our night-watches.  We were waiting for him to do something, to show his hand, so to say, and his inaction puzzled and worried us.
A week of this passed by.  We had no other interest than Wolf Larsen, and his presence weighed us down with an apprehension which prevented us from doing any of the little things we had planned.
But at the end of the week the smoke ceased rising from the galley, and he no longer showed himself on the poop.  I could see Maud’s solicitude again growing, though she timidly—and even proudly, I think—forbore a repetition of her request.  After all, what censure could be put upon her?  She was divinely altruistic, and she was a woman.  Besides, I was myself aware of hurt at thought of this man whom I had tried to kill, dying alone with his fellow-creatures so near.  He was right.  The code of my group was stronger than I.  The fact that he had hands, feet, and a body shaped somewhat like mine, constituted a claim which I could not ignore.
So I did not wait a second time for Maud to send me.  I discovered that we stood in need of condensed milk and marmalade, and announced that I was going aboard.  I could see that she wavered.  She even went so far as to murmur that they were non-essentials and that my trip after them might be inexpedient.  And as she had followed the trend of my silence, she now followed the trend of my speech, and she knew that I was going aboard, not because of condensed milk and marmalade, but because of her and of her anxiety, which she knew she had failed to hide.
I took off my shoes when I gained the forecastle head, and went noiselessly aft in my stocking feet.  Nor did I call this time from the top of the companion-way.  Cautiously descending, I found the cabin deserted.  The door to his state-room was closed.  At first I thought of knocking, then I remembered my ostensible errand and resolved to carry it out.  Carefully avoiding noise, I lifted the trap-door in the floor and set it to one side.  The slop-chest, as well as the provisions, was stored in the lazarette, and I took advantage of the opportunity to lay in a stock of underclothing.
As I emerged from the lazarette I heard sounds in Wolf Larsen’s state-room.  I crouched and listened.  The door-knob rattled.  Furtively, instinctively, I slunk back behind the table and drew and cocked my revolver.  The door swung open and he came forth.  Never had I seen so profound a despair as that which I saw on his face,—the face of Wolf Larsen the fighter, the strong man, the indomitable one.  For all the world like a woman wringing her hands, he raised his clenched fists and groaned.  One fist unclosed, and the open palm swept across his eyes as though brushing away cobwebs.
“God!  God!” he groaned, and the clenched fists were raised again to the infinite despair with which his throat vibrated.
It was horrible.  I was trembling all over, and I could feel the shivers running up and down my spine and the sweat standing out on my forehead.  Surely there can be little in this world more awful than the spectacle of a strong man in the moment when he is utterly weak and broken.
But Wolf Larsen regained control of himself by an exertion of his remarkable will.  And it was exertion.  His whole frame shook with the struggle.  He resembled a man on the verge of a fit.  His face strove to compose itself, writhing and twisting in the effort till he broke down again.  Once more the clenched fists went upward and he groaned.  He caught his breath once or twice and sobbed.  Then he was successful.  I could have thought him the old Wolf Larsen, and yet there was in his movements a vague suggestion of weakness and indecision.  He started for the companion-way, and stepped forward quite as I had been accustomed to see him do; and yet again, in his very walk, there seemed that suggestion of weakness and indecision.
I was now concerned with fear for myself.  The open trap lay directly in his path, and his discovery of it would lead instantly to his discovery of me.  I was angry with myself for being caught in so cowardly a position, crouching on the floor.  There was yet time.  I rose swiftly to my feet, and, I know, quite unconsciously assumed a defiant attitude.  He took no notice of me.  Nor did he notice the open trap.  Before I could grasp the situation, or act, he had walked right into the trap.  One foot was descending into the opening, while the other foot was just on the verge of beginning the uplift.  But when the descending foot missed the solid flooring and felt vacancy beneath, it was the old Wolf Larsen and the tiger muscles that made the falling body spring across the opening, even as it fell, so that he struck on his chest and stomach, with arms outstretched, on the floor of the opposite side.  The next instant he had drawn up his legs and rolled clear.  But he rolled into my marmalade and underclothes and against the trap-door.
The expression on his face was one of complete comprehension.  But before I could guess what he had comprehended, he had dropped the trap-door into place, closing the lazarette.  Then I understood.  He thought he had me inside.  Also, he was blind, blind as a bat.  I watched him, breathing carefully so that he should not hear me.  He stepped quickly to his state-room.  I saw his hand miss the door-knob by an inch, quickly fumble for it, and find it.  This was my chance.  I tiptoed across the cabin and to the top of the stairs.  He came back, dragging a heavy sea-chest, which he deposited on top of the trap.  Not content with this he fetched a second chest and placed it on top of the first.  Then he gathered up the marmalade and underclothes and put them on the table.  When he started up the companion-way, I retreated, silently rolling over on top of the cabin.
He shoved the slide part way back and rested his arms on it, his body still in the companion-way.  His attitude was of one looking forward the length of the schooner, or staring, rather, for his eyes were fixed and unblinking.  I was only five feet away and directly in what should have been his line of vision.  It was uncanny.  I felt myself a ghost, what of my invisibility.  I waved my hand back and forth, of course without effect; but when the moving shadow fell across his face I saw at once that he was susceptible to the impression.  His face became more expectant and tense as he tried to analyze and identify the impression.  He knew that he had responded to something from without, that his sensibility had been touched by a changing something in his environment; but what it was he could not discover.  I ceased waving my hand, so that the shadow remained stationary.  He slowly moved his head back and forth under it and turned from side to side, now in the sunshine, now in the shade, feeling the shadow, as it were, testing it by sensation.
I, too, was busy, trying to reason out how he was aware of the existence of so intangible a thing as a shadow.  If it were his eyeballs only that were affected, or if his optic nerve were not wholly destroyed, the explanation was simple.  If otherwise, then the only conclusion I could reach was that the sensitive skin recognized the difference of temperature between shade and sunshine.  Or, perhaps,—who can tell?—it was that fabled sixth sense which conveyed to him the loom and feel of an object close at hand.
Giving over his attempt to determine the shadow, he stepped on deck and started forward, walking with a swiftness and confidence which surprised me.  And still there was that hint of the feebleness of the blind in his walk.  I knew it now for what it was.
To my amused chagrin, he discovered my shoes on the forecastle head and brought them back with him into the galley.  I watched him build the fire and set about cooking food for himself; then I stole into the cabin for my marmalade and underclothes, slipped back past the galley, and climbed down to the beach to deliver my barefoot report.

Chapter 33

“It’s too bad the Ghost has lost her masts.  Why we could sail away in her.  Don’t you think we could, Humphrey?”
I sprang excitedly to my feet.
“I wonder, I wonder,” I repeated, pacing up and down.
Maud’s eyes were shining with anticipation as they followed me.  She had such faith in me!  And the thought of it was so much added power.  I remembered Michelet’s “To man, woman is as the earth was to her legendary son; he has but to fall down and kiss her breast and he is strong again.”  For the first time I knew the wonderful truth of his words.  Why, I was living them.  Maud was all this to me, an unfailing, source of strength and courage.  I had but to look at her, or think of her, and be strong again.
“It can be done, it can be done,” I was thinking and asserting aloud.  “What men have done, I can do; and if they have never done this before, still I can do it.”
“What? for goodness’ sake,” Maud demanded.  “Do be merciful.  What is it you can do?”
“We can do it,” I amended.  “Why, nothing else than put the masts back into the Ghost and sail away.”
“Humphrey!” she exclaimed.
And I felt as proud of my conception as if it were already a fact accomplished.
“But how is it possible to be done?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” was my answer.  “I know only that I am capable of doing anything these days.”
I smiled proudly at her—too proudly, for she dropped her eyes and was for the moment silent.
“But there is Captain Larsen,” she objected.
“Blind and helpless,” I answered promptly, waving him aside as a straw.
“But those terrible hands of his!  You know how he leaped across the opening of the lazarette.”
“And you know also how I crept about and avoided him,” I contended gaily.
“And lost your shoes.”
“You’d hardly expect them to avoid Wolf Larsen without my feet inside of them.”
We both laughed, and then went seriously to work constructing the plan whereby we were to step the masts of the Ghost and return to the world.  I remembered hazily the physics of my school days, while the last few months had given me practical experience with mechanical purchases.  I must say, though, when we walked down to the Ghost to inspect more closely the task before us, that the sight of the great masts lying in the water almost disheartened me.  Where were we to begin?  If there had been one mast standing, something high up to which to fasten blocks and tackles!  But there was nothing.  It reminded me of the problem of lifting oneself by one’s boot-straps.  I understood the mechanics of levers; but where was I to get a fulcrum?
There was the mainmast, fifteen inches in diameter at what was now the butt, still sixty-five feet in length, and weighing, I roughly calculated, at least three thousand pounds.  And then came the foremast, larger in diameter, and weighing surely thirty-five hundred pounds.  Where was I to begin?  Maud stood silently by my side, while I evolved in my mind the contrivance known among sailors as “shears.”  But, though known to sailors, I invented it there on Endeavour Island.  By crossing and lashing the ends of two spars, and then elevating them in the air like an inverted “V,” I could get a point above the deck to which to make fast my hoisting tackle.  To this hoisting tackle I could, if necessary, attach a second hoisting tackle.  And then there was the windlass!
Maud saw that I had achieved a solution, and her eyes warmed sympathetically.
“What are you going to do?” she asked.
“Clear that raffle,” I answered, pointing to the tangled wreckage overside.
Ah, the decisiveness, the very sound of the words, was good in my ears.  “Clear that raffle!”  Imagine so salty a phrase on the lips of the Humphrey Van Weyden of a few months gone!
There must have been a touch of the melodramatic in my pose and voice, for Maud smiled.  Her appreciation of the ridiculous was keen, and in all things she unerringly saw and felt, where it existed, the touch of sham, the overshading, the overtone.  It was this which had given poise and penetration to her own work and made her of worth to the world.  The serious critic, with the sense of humour and the power of expression, must inevitably command the world’s ear.  And so it was that she had commanded.  Her sense of humour was really the artist’s instinct for proportion.
“I’m sure I’ve heard it before, somewhere, in books,” she murmured gleefully.
I had an instinct for proportion myself, and I collapsed forthwith, descending from the dominant pose of a master of matter to a state of humble confusion which was, to say the least, very miserable.
Her hand leapt out at once to mine.
“I’m so sorry,” she said.
“No need to be,” I gulped.  “It does me good.  There’s too much of the schoolboy in me.  All of which is neither here nor there.  What we’ve got to do is actually and literally to clear that raffle.  If you’ll come with me in the boat, we’ll get to work and straighten things out.”
“‘When the topmen clear the raffle with their clasp-knives in their teeth,’” she quoted at me; and for the rest of the afternoon we made merry over our labour.
Her task was to hold the boat in position while I worked at the tangle.  And such a tangle—halyards, sheets, guys, down-hauls, shrouds, stays, all washed about and back and forth and through, and twined and knotted by the sea.  I cut no more than was necessary, and what with passing the long ropes under and around the booms and masts, of unreeving the halyards and sheets, of coiling down in the boat and uncoiling in order to pass through another knot in the bight, I was soon wet to the skin.
The sails did require some cutting, and the canvas, heavy with water, tried my strength severely; but I succeeded before nightfall in getting it all spread out on the beach to dry.  We were both very tired when we knocked off for supper, and we had done good work, too, though to the eye it appeared insignificant.
Next morning, with Maud as able assistant, I went into the hold of the Ghost to clear the steps of the mast-butts.  We had no more than begun work when the sound of my knocking and hammering brought Wolf Larsen.
“Hello below!” he cried down the open hatch.
The sound of his voice made Maud quickly draw close to me, as for protection, and she rested one hand on my arm while we parleyed.
“Hello on deck,” I replied.  “Good-morning to you.”
“What are you doing down there?” he demanded.  “Trying to scuttle my ship for me?”
“Quite the opposite; I’m repairing her,” was my answer.
“But what in thunder are you repairing?”  There was puzzlement in his voice.
“Why, I’m getting everything ready for re-stepping the masts,” I replied easily, as though it were the simplest project imaginable.
“It seems as though you’re standing on your own legs at last, Hump,” we heard him say; and then for some time he was silent.
“But I say, Hump,” he called down.  “You can’t do it.”
“Oh, yes, I can,” I retorted.  “I’m doing it now.”
“But this is my vessel, my particular property.  What if I forbid you?”
“You forget,” I replied.  “You are no longer the biggest bit of the ferment.  You were, once, and able to eat me, as you were pleased to phrase it; but there has been a diminishing, and I am now able to eat you.  The yeast has grown stale.”
He gave a short, disagreeable laugh.  “I see you’re working my philosophy back on me for all it is worth.  But don’t make the mistake of under-estimating me.  For your own good I warn you.”
“Since when have you become a philanthropist?” I queried.  “Confess, now, in warning me for my own good, that you are very consistent.”
He ignored my sarcasm, saying, “Suppose I clap the hatch on, now?  You won’t fool me as you did in the lazarette.”
“Wolf Larsen,” I said sternly, for the first time addressing him by this his most familiar name, “I am unable to shoot a helpless, unresisting man.  You have proved that to my satisfaction as well as yours.  But I warn you now, and not so much for your own good as for mine, that I shall shoot you the moment you attempt a hostile act.  I can shoot you now, as I stand here; and if you are so minded, just go ahead and try to clap on the hatch.”
“Nevertheless, I forbid you, I distinctly forbid your tampering with my ship.”
“But, man!” I expostulated, “you advance the fact that it is your ship as though it were a moral right.  You have never considered moral rights in your dealings with others.  You surely do not dream that I’ll consider them in dealing with you?”
I had stepped underneath the open hatchway so that I could see him.  The lack of expression on his face, so different from when I had watched him unseen, was enhanced by the unblinking, staring eyes.  It was not a pleasant face to look upon.
“And none so poor, not even Hump, to do him reverence,” he sneered.
The sneer was wholly in his voice.  His face remained expressionless as ever.
“How do you do, Miss Brewster,” he said suddenly, after a pause.
I started.  She had made no noise whatever, had not even moved.  Could it be that some glimmer of vision remained to him? or that his vision was coming back?
“How do you do, Captain Larsen,” she answered.  “Pray, how did you know I was here?”
“Heard you breathing, of course.  I say, Hump’s improving, don’t you think so?”
“I don’t know,” she answered, smiling at me.  “I have never seen him otherwise.”
“You should have seen him before, then.”
“Wolf Larsen, in large doses,” I murmured, “before and after taking.”
“I want to tell you again, Hump,” he said threateningly, “that you’d better leave things alone.”
“But don’t you care to escape as well as we?” I asked incredulously.
“No,” was his answer.  “I intend dying here.”
“Well, we don’t,” I concluded defiantly, beginning again my knocking and hammering.

Chapter 34

Next day, the mast-steps clear and everything in readiness, we started to get the two topmasts aboard.  The maintopmast was over thirty feet in length, the foretopmast nearly thirty, and it was of these that I intended making the shears.  It was puzzling work.  Fastening one end of a heavy tackle to the windlass, and with the other end fast to the butt of the foretopmast, I began to heave.  Maud held the turn on the windlass and coiled down the slack.
We were astonished at the ease with which the spar was lifted.  It was an improved crank windlass, and the purchase it gave was enormous.  Of course, what it gave us in power we paid for in distance; as many times as it doubled my strength, that many times was doubled the length of rope I heaved in.  The tackle dragged heavily across the rail, increasing its drag as the spar arose more and more out of the water, and the exertion on the windlass grew severe.
But when the butt of the topmast was level with the rail, everything came to a standstill.
“I might have known it,” I said impatiently.  “Now we have to do it all over again.”
“Why not fasten the tackle part way down the mast?” Maud suggested.
“It’s what I should have done at first,” I answered, hugely disgusted with myself.
Slipping off a turn, I lowered the mast back into the water and fastened the tackle a third of the way down from the butt.  In an hour, what of this and of rests between the heaving, I had hoisted it to the point where I could hoist no more.  Eight feet of the butt was above the rail, and I was as far away as ever from getting the spar on board.  I sat down and pondered the problem.  It did not take long.  I sprang jubilantly to my feet.
“Now I have it!” I cried.  “I ought to make the tackle fast at the point of balance.  And what we learn of this will serve us with everything else we have to hoist aboard.”
Once again I undid all my work by lowering the mast into the water.  But I miscalculated the point of balance, so that when I heaved the top of the mast came up instead of the butt.  Maud looked despair, but I laughed and said it would do just as well.
Instructing her how to hold the turn and be ready to slack away at command, I laid hold of the mast with my hands and tried to balance it inboard across the rail.  When I thought I had it I cried to her to slack away; but the spar righted, despite my efforts, and dropped back toward the water.  Again I heaved it up to its old position, for I had now another idea.  I remembered the watch-tackle—a small double and single block affair—and fetched it.
While I was rigging it between the top of the spar and the opposite rail, Wolf Larsen came on the scene.  We exchanged nothing more than good-mornings, and, though he could not see, he sat on the rail out of the way and followed by the sound all that I did.
Again instructing Maud to slack away at the windlass when I gave the word, I proceeded to heave on the watch-tackle.  Slowly the mast swung in until it balanced at right angles across the rail; and then I discovered to my amazement that there was no need for Maud to slack away.  In fact, the very opposite was necessary.  Making the watch-tackle fast, I hove on the windlass and brought in the mast, inch by inch, till its top tilted down to the deck and finally its whole length lay on the deck.
I looked at my watch.  It was twelve o’clock.  My back was aching sorely, and I felt extremely tired and hungry.  And there on the deck was a single stick of timber to show for a whole morning’s work.  For the first time I thoroughly realized the extent of the task before us.  But I was learning, I was learning.  The afternoon would show far more accomplished.  And it did; for we returned at one o’clock, rested and strengthened by a hearty dinner.
In less than an hour I had the maintopmast on deck and was constructing the shears.  Lashing the two topmasts together, and making allowance for their unequal length, at the point of intersection I attached the double block of the main throat-halyards.  This, with the single block and the throat-halyards themselves, gave me a hoisting tackle.  To prevent the butts of the masts from slipping on the deck, I nailed down thick cleats.  Everything in readiness, I made a line fast to the apex of the shears and carried it directly to the windlass.  I was growing to have faith in that windlass, for it gave me power beyond all expectation.  As usual, Maud held the turn while I heaved.  The shears rose in the air.
Then I discovered I had forgotten guy-ropes.  This necessitated my climbing the shears, which I did twice, before I finished guying it fore and aft and to either side.  Twilight had set in by the time this was accomplished.  Wolf Larsen, who had sat about and listened all afternoon and never opened his mouth, had taken himself off to the galley and started his supper.  I felt quite stiff across the small of the back, so much so that I straightened up with an effort and with pain.  I looked proudly at my work.  It was beginning to show.  I was wild with desire, like a child with a new toy, to hoist something with my shears.
“I wish it weren’t so late,” I said.  “I’d like to see how it works.”
“Don’t be a glutton, Humphrey,” Maud chided me.  “Remember, to-morrow is coming, and you’re so tired now that you can hardly stand.”
“And you?” I said, with sudden solicitude.  “You must be very tired.  You have worked hard and nobly.  I am proud of you, Maud.”
“Not half so proud as I am of you, nor with half the reason,” she answered, looking me straight in the eyes for a moment with an expression in her own and a dancing, tremulous light which I had not seen before and which gave me a pang of quick delight, I know not why, for I did not understand it.  Then she dropped her eyes, to lift them again, laughing.
“If our friends could see us now,” she said.  “Look at us.  Have you ever paused for a moment to consider our appearance?”
“Yes, I have considered yours, frequently,” I answered, puzzling over what I had seen in her eyes and puzzled by her sudden change of subject.
“Mercy!” she cried.  “And what do I look like, pray?”
“A scarecrow, I’m afraid,” I replied.  “Just glance at your draggled skirts, for instance.  Look at those three-cornered tears.  And such a waist!  It would not require a Sherlock Holmes to deduce that you have been cooking over a camp-fire, to say nothing of trying out seal-blubber.  And to cap it all, that cap!  And all that is the woman who wrote ‘A Kiss Endured.’”
She made me an elaborate and stately courtesy, and said, “As for you, sir—”
And yet, through the five minutes of banter which followed, there was a serious something underneath the fun which I could not but relate to the strange and fleeting expression I had caught in her eyes.  What was it?  Could it be that our eyes were speaking beyond the will of our speech?  My eyes had spoken, I knew, until I had found the culprits out and silenced them.  This had occurred several times.  But had she seen the clamour in them and understood?  And had her eyes so spoken to me?  What else could that expression have meant—that dancing, tremulous light, and a something more which words could not describe.  And yet it could not be.  It was impossible.  Besides, I was not skilled in the speech of eyes.  I was only Humphrey Van Weyden, a bookish fellow who loved.  And to love, and to wait and win love, that surely was glorious enough for me.  And thus I thought, even as we chaffed each other’s appearance, until we arrived ashore and there were other things to think about.
“It’s a shame, after working hard all day, that we cannot have an uninterrupted night’s sleep,” I complained, after supper.
“But there can be no danger now? from a blind man?” she queried.
“I shall never be able to trust him,” I averred, “and far less now that he is blind.  The liability is that his part helplessness will make him more malignant than ever.  I know what I shall do to-morrow, the first thing—run out a light anchor and kedge the schooner off the beach.  And each night when we come ashore in the boat, Mr. Wolf Larsen will be left a prisoner on board.  So this will be the last night we have to stand watch, and because of that it will go the easier.”
We were awake early and just finishing breakfast as daylight came.
“Oh, Humphrey!” I heard Maud cry in dismay and suddenly stop.
I looked at her.  She was gazing at the Ghost.  I followed her gaze, but could see nothing unusual.  She looked at me, and I looked inquiry back.
“The shears,” she said, and her voice trembled.
I had forgotten their existence.  I looked again, but could not see them.
“If he has—” I muttered savagely.
She put her hand sympathetically on mine, and said, “You will have to begin over again.”
“Oh, believe me, my anger means nothing; I could not hurt a fly,” I smiled back bitterly.  “And the worst of it is, he knows it.  You are right.  If he has destroyed the shears, I shall do nothing except begin over again.”
“But I’ll stand my watch on board hereafter,” I blurted out a moment later.  “And if he interferes—”
“But I dare not stay ashore all night alone,” Maud was saying when I came back to myself.  “It would be so much nicer if he would be friendly with us and help us.  We could all live comfortably aboard.”
“We will,” I asserted, still savagely, for the destruction of my beloved shears had hit me hard.  “That is, you and I will live aboard, friendly or not with Wolf Larsen.”
“It’s childish,” I laughed later, “for him to do such things, and for me to grow angry over them, for that matter.”
But my heart smote me when we climbed aboard and looked at the havoc he had done.  The shears were gone altogether.  The guys had been slashed right and left.  The throat-halyards which I had rigged were cut across through every part.  And he knew I could not splice.  A thought struck me.  I ran to the windlass.  It would not work.  He had broken it.  We looked at each other in consternation.  Then I ran to the side.  The masts, booms, and gaffs I had cleared were gone.  He had found the lines which held them, and cast them adrift.
Tears were in Maud’s eyes, and I do believe they were for me.  I could have wept myself.  Where now was our project of remasting the Ghost?  He had done his work well.  I sat down on the hatch-combing and rested my chin on my hands in black despair.
“He deserves to die,” I cried out; “and God forgive me, I am not man enough to be his executioner.”
But Maud was by my side, passing her hand soothingly through my hair as though I were a child, and saying, “There, there; it will all come right.  We are in the right, and it must come right.”
I remembered Michelet and leaned my head against her; and truly I became strong again.  The blessed woman was an unfailing fount of power to me.  What did it matter?  Only a set-back, a delay.  The tide could not have carried the masts far to seaward, and there had been no wind.  It meant merely more work to find them and tow them back.  And besides, it was a lesson.  I knew what to expect.  He might have waited and destroyed our work more effectually when we had more accomplished.
“Here he comes now,” she whispered.
I glanced up.  He was strolling leisurely along the poop on the port side.
“Take no notice of him,” I whispered.  “He’s coming to see how we take it.  Don’t let him know that we know.  We can deny him that satisfaction.  Take off your shoes—that’s right—and carry them in your hand.”
And then we played hide-and-seek with the blind man.  As he came up the port side we slipped past on the starboard; and from the poop we watched him turn and start aft on our track.
He must have known, somehow, that we were on board, for he said “Good-morning” very confidently, and waited, for the greeting to be returned.  Then he strolled aft, and we slipped forward.
“Oh, I know you’re aboard,” he called out, and I could see him listen intently after he had spoken.
It reminded me of the great hoot-owl, listening, after its booming cry, for the stir of its frightened prey.  But we did not fir, and we moved only when he moved.  And so we dodged about the deck, hand in hand, like a couple of children chased by a wicked ogre, till Wolf Larsen, evidently in disgust, left the deck for the cabin.  There was glee in our eyes, and suppressed titters in our mouths, as we put on our shoes and clambered over the side into the boat.  And as I looked into Maud’s clear brown eyes I forgot the evil he had done, and I knew only that I loved her, and that because of her the strength was mine to win our way back to the world.

Chapter 35

For two days Maud and I ranged the sea and explored the beaches in search of the missing masts.  But it was not till the third day that we found them, all of them, the shears included, and, of all perilous places, in the pounding surf of the grim south-western promontory.  And how we worked!  At the dark end of the first day we returned, exhausted, to our little cove, towing the mainmast behind us.  And we had been compelled to row, in a dead calm, practically every inch of the way.
Another day of heart-breaking and dangerous toil saw us in camp with the two topmasts to the good.  The day following I was desperate, and I rafted together the foremast, the fore and main booms, and the fore and main gaffs.  The wind was favourable, and I had thought to tow them back under sail, but the wind baffled, then died away, and our progress with the oars was a snail’s pace.  And it was such dispiriting effort.  To throw one’s whole strength and weight on the oars and to feel the boat checked in its forward lunge by the heavy drag behind, was not exactly exhilarating.
Night began to fall, and to make matters worse, the wind sprang up ahead.  Not only did all forward motion cease, but we began to drift back and out to sea.  I struggled at the oars till I was played out.  Poor Maud, whom I could never prevent from working to the limit of her strength, lay weakly back in the stern-sheets.  I could row no more.  My bruised and swollen hands could no longer close on the oar handles.  My wrists and arms ached intolerably, and though I had eaten heartily of a twelve-o’clock lunch, I had worked so hard that I was faint from hunger.
I pulled in the oars and bent forward to the line which held the tow.  But Maud’s hand leaped out restrainingly to mine.
“What are you going to do?” she asked in a strained, tense voice.
“Cast it off,” I answered, slipping a turn of the rope.
But her fingers closed on mine.
“Please don’t,” she begged.
“It is useless,” I answered.  “Here is night and the wind blowing us off the land.”
“But think, Humphrey.  If we cannot sail away on the Ghost, we may remain for years on the island—for life even.  If it has never been discovered all these years, it may never be discovered.”
“You forget the boat we found on the beach,” I reminded her.
“It was a seal-hunting boat,” she replied, “and you know perfectly well that if the men had escaped they would have been back to make their fortunes from the rookery.  You know they never escaped.”
I remained silent, undecided.
“Besides,” she added haltingly, “it’s your idea, and I want to see you succeed.”
Now I could harden my heart.  As soon as she put it on a flattering personal basis, generosity compelled me to deny her.
“Better years on the island than to die to-night, or to-morrow, or the next day, in the open boat.  We are not prepared to brave the sea.  We have no food, no water, no blankets, nothing.  Why, you’d not survive the night without blankets: I know how strong you are.  You are shivering now.”
“It is only nervousness,” she answered.  “I am afraid you will cast off the masts in spite of me.”
“Oh, please, please, Humphrey, don’t!” she burst out, a moment later.
And so it ended, with the phrase she knew had all power over me.  We shivered miserably throughout the night.  Now and again I fitfully slept, but the pain of the cold always aroused me.  How Maud could stand it was beyond me.  I was too tired to thrash my arms about and warm myself, but I found strength time and again to chafe her hands and feet to restore the circulation.  And still she pleaded with me not to cast off the masts.  About three in the morning she was caught by a cold cramp, and after I had rubbed her out of that she became quite numb.  I was frightened.  I got out the oars and made her row, though she was so weak I thought she would faint at every stroke.
Morning broke, and we looked long in the growing light for our island.  At last it showed, small and black, on the horizon, fully fifteen miles away.  I scanned the sea with my glasses.  Far away in the south-west I could see a dark line on the water, which grew even as I looked at it.
“Fair wind!” I cried in a husky voice I did not recognize as my own.
Maud tried to reply, but could not speak.  Her lips were blue with cold, and she was hollow-eyed—but oh, how bravely her brown eyes looked at me!  How piteously brave!
Again I fell to chafing her hands and to moving her arms up and down and about until she could thrash them herself.  Then I compelled her to stand up, and though she would have fallen had I not supported her, I forced her to walk back and forth the several steps between the thwart and the stern-sheets, and finally to spring up and down.
“Oh, you brave, brave woman,” I said, when I saw the life coming back into her face.  “Did you know that you were brave?”
“I never used to be,” she answered.  “I was never brave till I knew you.  It is you who have made me brave.”
“Nor I, until I knew you,” I answered.
She gave me a quick look, and again I caught that dancing, tremulous light and something more in her eyes.  But it was only for the moment.  Then she smiled.
“It must have been the conditions,” she said; but I knew she was wrong, and I wondered if she likewise knew.  Then the wind came, fair and fresh, and the boat was soon labouring through a heavy sea toward the island.  At half-past three in the afternoon we passed the south-western promontory.  Not only were we hungry, but we were now suffering from thirst.  Our lips were dry and cracked, nor could we longer moisten them with our tongues.  Then the wind slowly died down.  By night it was dead calm and I was toiling once more at the oars—but weakly, most weakly.  At two in the morning the boat’s bow touched the beach of our own inner cove and I staggered out to make the painter fast.  Maud could not stand, nor had I strength to carry her.  I fell in the sand with her, and, when I had recovered, contented myself with putting my hands under her shoulders and dragging her up the beach to the hut.
The next day we did no work.  In fact, we slept till three in the afternoon, or at least I did, for I awoke to find Maud cooking dinner.  Her power of recuperation was wonderful.  There was something tenacious about that lily-frail body of hers, a clutch on existence which one could not reconcile with its patent weakness.
“You know I was travelling to Japan for my health,” she said, as we lingered at the fire after dinner and delighted in the movelessness of loafing.  “I was not very strong.  I never was.  The doctors recommended a sea voyage, and I chose the longest.”
“You little knew what you were choosing,” I laughed.
“But I shall be a different women for the experience, as well as a stronger woman,” she answered; “and, I hope a better woman.  At least I shall understand a great deal more life.”
Then, as the short day waned, we fell to discussing Wolf Larsen’s blindness.  It was inexplicable.  And that it was grave, I instanced his statement that he intended to stay and die on Endeavour Island.  When he, strong man that he was, loving life as he did, accepted his death, it was plain that he was troubled by something more than mere blindness.  There had been his terrific headaches, and we were agreed that it was some sort of brain break-down, and that in his attacks he endured pain beyond our comprehension.
I noticed as we talked over his condition, that Maud’s sympathy went out to him more and more; yet I could not but love her for it, so sweetly womanly was it.  Besides, there was no false sentiment about her feeling.  She was agreed that the most rigorous treatment was necessary if we were to escape, though she recoiled at the suggestion that I might some time be compelled to take his life to save my own—“our own,” she put it.
In the morning we had breakfast and were at work by daylight.  I found a light kedge anchor in the fore-hold, where such things were kept; and with a deal of exertion got it on deck and into the boat.  With a long running-line coiled down in the stem, I rowed well out into our little cove and dropped the anchor into the water.  There was no wind, the tide was high, and the schooner floated.  Casting off the shore-lines, I kedged her out by main strength (the windlass being broken), till she rode nearly up and down to the small anchor—too small to hold her in any breeze.  So I lowered the big starboard anchor, giving plenty of slack; and by afternoon I was at work on the windlass.
Three days I worked on that windlass.  Least of all things was I a mechanic, and in that time I accomplished what an ordinary machinist would have done in as many hours.  I had to learn my tools to begin with, and every simple mechanical principle which such a man would have at his finger ends I had likewise to learn.  And at the end of three days I had a windlass which worked clumsily.  It never gave the satisfaction the old windlass had given, but it worked and made my work possible.
In half a day I got the two topmasts aboard and the shears rigged and guyed as before.  And that night I slept on board and on deck beside my work.  Maud, who refused to stay alone ashore, slept in the forecastle.  Wolf Larsen had sat about, listening to my repairing the windlass and talking with Maud and me upon indifferent subjects.  No reference was made on either side to the destruction of the shears; nor did he say anything further about my leaving his ship alone.  But still I had feared him, blind and helpless and listening, always listening, and I never let his strong arms get within reach of me while I worked.
On this night, sleeping under my beloved shears, I was aroused by his footsteps on the deck.  It was a starlight night, and I could see the bulk of him dimly as he moved about.  I rolled out of my blankets and crept noiselessly after him in my stocking feet.  He had armed himself with a draw-knife from the tool-locker, and with this he prepared to cut across the throat-halyards I had again rigged to the shears.  He felt the halyards with his hands and discovered that I had not made them fast.  This would not do for a draw-knife, so he laid hold of the running part, hove taut, and made fast.  Then he prepared to saw across with the draw-knife.
“I wouldn’t, if I were you,” I said quietly.
He heard the click of my pistol and laughed.
“Hello, Hump,” he said.  “I knew you were here all the time.  You can’t fool my ears.”
“That’s a lie, Wolf Larsen,” I said, just as quietly as before.  “However, I am aching for a chance to kill you, so go ahead and cut.”
“You have the chance always,” he sneered.
“Go ahead and cut,” I threatened ominously.
“I’d rather disappoint you,” he laughed, and turned on his heel and went aft.
“Something must be done, Humphrey,” Maud said, next morning, when I had told her of the night’s occurrence.  “If he has liberty, he may do anything.  He may sink the vessel, or set fire to it.  There is no telling what he may do.  We must make him a prisoner.”
“But how?” I asked, with a helpless shrug.  “I dare not come within reach of his arms, and he knows that so long as his resistance is passive I cannot shoot him.”
“There must be some way,” she contended.  “Let me think.”
“There is one way,” I said grimly.
She waited.
I picked up a seal-club.
“It won’t kill him,” I said.  “And before he could recover I’d have him bound hard and fast.”
She shook her head with a shudder.  “No, not that.  There must be some less brutal way.  Let us wait.”
But we did not have to wait long, and the problem solved itself.  In the morning, after several trials, I found the point of balance in the foremast and attached my hoisting tackle a few feet above it.  Maud held the turn on the windlass and coiled down while I heaved.  Had the windlass been in order it would not have been so difficult; as it was, I was compelled to apply all my weight and strength to every inch of the heaving.  I had to rest frequently.  In truth, my spells of resting were longer than those of working.  Maud even contrived, at times when all my efforts could not budge the windlass, to hold the turn with one hand and with the other to throw the weight of her slim body to my assistance.
At the end of an hour the single and double blocks came together at the top of the shears.  I could hoist no more.  And yet the mast was not swung entirely inboard.  The butt rested against the outside of the port rail, while the top of the mast overhung the water far beyond the starboard rail.  My shears were too short.  All my work had been for nothing.  But I no longer despaired in the old way.  I was acquiring more confidence in myself and more confidence in the possibilities of windlasses, shears, and hoisting tackles.  There was a way in which it could be done, and it remained for me to find that way.
While I was considering the problem, Wolf Larsen came on deck.  We noticed something strange about him at once.  The indecisiveness, or feebleness, of his movements was more pronounced.  His walk was actually tottery as he came down the port side of the cabin.  At the break of the poop he reeled, raised one hand to his eyes with the familiar brushing gesture, and fell down the steps—still on his feet—to the main deck, across which he staggered, falling and flinging out his arms for support.  He regained his balance by the steerage companion-way and stood there dizzily for a space, when he suddenly crumpled up and collapsed, his legs bending under him as he sank to the deck.
“One of his attacks,” I whispered to Maud.
She nodded her head; and I could see sympathy warm in eyes.
We went up to him, but he seemed unconscious, breathing spasmodically.  She took charge of him, lifting his head to keep the blood out of it and despatching me to the cabin for a pillow.  I also brought blankets, and we made him comfortable.  I took his pulse.  It beat steadily and strong, and was quite normal.  This puzzled me.  I became suspicious.
“What if he should be feigning this?” I asked, still holding his wrist.
Maud shook her head, and there was reproof in her eyes.  But just then the wrist I held leaped from my hand, and the hand clasped like a steel trap about my wrist.  I cried aloud in awful fear, a wild inarticulate cry; and I caught one glimpse of his face, malignant and triumphant, as his other hand compassed my body and I was drawn down to him in a terrible grip.
My wrist was released, but his other arm, passed around my back, held both my arms so that I could not move.  His free hand went to my throat, and in that moment I knew the bitterest foretaste of death earned by one’s own idiocy.  Why had I trusted myself within reach of those terrible arms?  I could feel other hands at my throat.  They were Maud’s hands, striving vainly to tear loose the hand that was throttling me.  She gave it up, and I heard her scream in a way that cut me to the soul, for it was a woman’s scream of fear and heart-breaking despair.  I had heard it before, during the sinking of the Martinez.
My face was against his chest and I could not see, but I heard Maud turn and run swiftly away along the deck.  Everything was happening quickly.  I had not yet had a glimmering of unconsciousness, and it seemed that an interminable period of time was lapsing before I heard her feet flying back.  And just then I felt the whole man sink under me.  The breath was leaving his lungs and his chest was collapsing under my weight.  Whether it was merely the expelled breath, or his consciousness of his growing impotence, I know not, but his throat vibrated with a deep groan.  The hand at my throat relaxed.  I breathed.  It fluttered and tightened again.  But even his tremendous will could not overcome the dissolution that assailed it.  That will of his was breaking down.  He was fainting.
Maud’s footsteps were very near as his hand fluttered for the last time and my throat was released.  I rolled off and over to the deck on my back, gasping and blinking in the sunshine.  Maud was pale but composed,—my eyes had gone instantly to her face,—and she was looking at me with mingled alarm and relief.  A heavy seal-club in her hand caught my eyes, and at that moment she followed my gaze down to it.  The club dropped from her hand as though it had suddenly stung her, and at the same moment my heart surged with a great joy.  Truly she was my woman, my mate-woman, fighting with me and for me as the mate of a caveman would have fought, all the primitive in her aroused, forgetful of her culture, hard under the softening civilization of the only life she had ever known.
“Dear woman!” I cried, scrambling to my feet.
The next moment she was in my arms, weeping convulsively on my shoulder while I clasped her close.  I looked down at the brown glory of her hair, glinting gems in the sunshine far more precious to me than those in the treasure-chests of kings.  And I bent my head and kissed her hair softly, so softly that she did not know.
Then sober thought came to me.  After all, she was only a woman, crying her relief, now that the danger was past, in the arms of her protector or of the one who had been endangered.  Had I been father or brother, the situation would have been in nowise different.  Besides, time and place were not meet, and I wished to earn a better right to declare my love.  So once again I softly kissed her hair as I felt her receding from my clasp.
“It was a real attack this time,” I said: “another shock like the one that made him blind.  He feigned at first, and in doing so brought it on.”
Maud was already rearranging his pillow.
“No,” I said, “not yet.  Now that I have him helpless, helpless he shall remain.  From this day we live in the cabin.  Wolf Larsen shall live in the steerage.”
I caught him under the shoulders and dragged him to the companion-way.  At my direction Maud fetched a rope.  Placing this under his shoulders, I balanced him across the threshold and lowered him down the steps to the floor.  I could not lift him directly into a bunk, but with Maud’s help I lifted first his shoulders and head, then his body, balanced him across the edge, and rolled him into a lower bunk.
But this was not to be all.  I recollected the handcuffs in his state-room, which he preferred to use on sailors instead of the ancient and clumsy ship irons.  So, when we left him, he lay handcuffed hand and foot.  For the first time in many days I breathed freely.  I felt strangely light as I came on deck, as though a weight had been lifted off my shoulders.  I felt, also, that Maud and I had drawn more closely together.  And I wondered if she, too, felt it, as we walked along the deck side by side to where the stalled foremast hung in the shears.

Chapter 36

At once we moved aboard the Ghost, occupying our old state-rooms and cooking in the galley.  The imprisonment of Wolf Larsen had happened most opportunely, for what must have been the Indian summer of this high latitude was gone and drizzling stormy weather had set in.  We were very comfortable, and the inadequate shears, with the foremast suspended from them, gave a business-like air to the schooner and a promise of departure.
And now that we had Wolf Larsen in irons, how little did we need it!  Like his first attack, his second had been accompanied by serious disablement.  Maud made the discovery in the afternoon while trying to give him nourishment.  He had shown signs of consciousness, and she had spoken to him, eliciting no response.  He was lying on his left side at the time, and in evident pain.  With a restless movement he rolled his head around, clearing his left ear from the pillow against which it had been pressed.  At once he heard and answered her, and at once she came to me.
Pressing the pillow against his left ear, I asked him if he heard me, but he gave no sign.  Removing the pillow and, repeating the question he answered promptly that he did.
“Do you know you are deaf in the right ear?” I asked.
“Yes,” he answered in a low, strong voice, “and worse than that.  My whole right side is affected.  It seems asleep.  I cannot move arm or leg.”
“Feigning again?” I demanded angrily.
He shook his head, his stern mouth shaping the strangest, twisted smile.  It was indeed a twisted smile, for it was on the left side only, the facial muscles of the right side moving not at all.
“That was the last play of the Wolf,” he said.  “I am paralysed.  I shall never walk again.  Oh, only on the other side,” he added, as though divining the suspicious glance I flung at his left leg, the knee of which had just then drawn up, and elevated the blankets.
“It’s unfortunate,” he continued.  “I’d liked to have done for you first, Hump.  And I thought I had that much left in me.”
“But why?” I asked; partly in horror, partly out of curiosity.
Again his stern mouth framed the twisted smile, as he said:
“Oh, just to be alive, to be living and doing, to be the biggest bit of the ferment to the end, to eat you.  But to die this way.”
He shrugged his shoulders, or attempted to shrug them, rather, for the left shoulder alone moved.  Like the smile, the shrug was twisted.
“But how can you account for it?” I asked.  “Where is the seat of your trouble?”
“The brain,” he said at once.  “It was those cursed headaches brought it on.”
“Symptoms,” I said.
He nodded his head.  “There is no accounting for it.  I was never sick in my life.  Something’s gone wrong with my brain.  A cancer, a tumour, or something of that nature,—a thing that devours and destroys.  It’s attacking my nerve-centres, eating them up, bit by bit, cell by cell—from the pain.”
“The motor-centres, too,” I suggested.
“So it would seem; and the curse of it is that I must lie here, conscious, mentally unimpaired, knowing that the lines are going down, breaking bit by bit communication with the world.  I cannot see, hearing and feeling are leaving me, at this rate I shall soon cease to speak; yet all the time I shall be here, alive, active, and powerless.”
“When you say you are here, I’d suggest the likelihood of the soul,” I said.
“Bosh!” was his retort.  “It simply means that in the attack on my brain the higher psychical centres are untouched.  I can remember, I can think and reason.  When that goes, I go.  I am not.  The soul?”
He broke out in mocking laughter, then turned his left ear to the pillow as a sign that he wished no further conversation.
Maud and I went about our work oppressed by the fearful fate which had overtaken him,—how fearful we were yet fully to realize.  There was the awfulness of retribution about it.  Our thoughts were deep and solemn, and we spoke to each other scarcely above whispers.
“You might remove the handcuffs,” he said that night, as we stood in consultation over him.  “It’s dead safe.  I’m a paralytic now.  The next thing to watch out for is bed sores.”
He smiled his twisted smile, and Maud, her eyes wide with horror, was compelled to turn away her head.
“Do you know that your smile is crooked?” I asked him; for I knew that she must attend him, and I wished to save her as much as possible.
“Then I shall smile no more,” he said calmly.  “I thought something was wrong.  My right cheek has been numb all day.  Yes, and I’ve had warnings of this for the last three days; by spells, my right side seemed going to sleep, sometimes arm or hand, sometimes leg or foot.”
“So my smile is crooked?” he queried a short while after.  “Well, consider henceforth that I smile internally, with my soul, if you please, my soul.  Consider that I am smiling now.”
And for the space of several minutes he lay there, quiet, indulging his grotesque fancy.
The man of him was not changed.  It was the old, indomitable, terrible Wolf Larsen, imprisoned somewhere within that flesh which had once been so invincible and splendid.  Now it bound him with insentient fetters, walling his soul in darkness and silence, blocking it from the world which to him had been a riot of action.  No more would he conjugate the verb “to do in every mood and tense.”  “To be” was all that remained to him—to be, as he had defined death, without movement; to will, but not to execute; to think and reason and in the spirit of him to be as alive as ever, but in the flesh to be dead, quite dead.
And yet, though I even removed the handcuffs, we could not adjust ourselves to his condition.  Our minds revolted.  To us he was full of potentiality.  We knew not what to expect of him next, what fearful thing, rising above the flesh, he might break out and do.  Our experience warranted this state of mind, and we went about our work with anxiety always upon us.
I had solved the problem which had arisen through the shortness of the shears.  By means of the watch-tackle (I had made a new one), I heaved the butt of the foremast across the rail and then lowered it to the deck.  Next, by means of the shears, I hoisted the main boom on board.  Its forty feet of length would supply the height necessary properly to swing the mast.  By means of a secondary tackle I had attached to the shears, I swung the boom to a nearly perpendicular position, then lowered the butt to the deck, where, to prevent slipping, I spiked great cleats around it.  The single block of my original shears-tackle I had attached to the end of the boom.  Thus, by carrying this tackle to the windlass, I could raise and lower the end of the boom at will, the butt always remaining stationary, and, by means of guys, I could swing the boom from side to side.  To the end of the boom I had likewise rigged a hoisting tackle; and when the whole arrangement was completed I could not but be startled by the power and latitude it gave me.
Of course, two days’ work was required for the accomplishment of this part of my task, and it was not till the morning of the third day that I swung the foremast from the deck and proceeded to square its butt to fit the step.  Here I was especially awkward.  I sawed and chopped and chiselled the weathered wood till it had the appearance of having been gnawed by some gigantic mouse.  But it fitted.
“It will work, I know it will work,” I cried.
“Do you know Dr. Jordan’s final test of truth?” Maud asked.
I shook my head and paused in the act of dislodging the shavings which had drifted down my neck.
“Can we make it work?  Can we trust our lives to it? is the test.”
“He is a favourite of yours,” I said.
“When I dismantled my old Pantheon and cast out Napoleon and Cæsar and their fellows, I straightway erected a new Pantheon,” she answered gravely, “and the first I installed as Dr. Jordan.”
“A modern hero.”
“And a greater because modern,” she added.  “How can the Old World heroes compare with ours?”
I shook my head.  We were too much alike in many things for argument.  Our points of view and outlook on life at least were very alike.
“For a pair of critics we agree famously,” I laughed.
“And as shipwright and able assistant,” she laughed back.
But there was little time for laughter in those days, what of our heavy work and of the awfulness of Wolf Larsen’s living death.
He had received another stroke.  He had lost his voice, or he was losing it.  He had only intermittent use of it.  As he phrased it, the wires were like the stock market, now up, now down.  Occasionally the wires were up and he spoke as well as ever, though slowly and heavily.  Then speech would suddenly desert him, in the middle of a sentence perhaps, and for hours, sometimes, we would wait for the connection to be re-established.  He complained of great pain in his head, and it was during this period that he arranged a system of communication against the time when speech should leave him altogether—one pressure of the hand for “yes,” two for “no.”  It was well that it was arranged, for by evening his voice had gone from him.  By hand pressures, after that, he answered our questions, and when he wished to speak he scrawled his thoughts with his left hand, quite legibly, on a sheet of paper.
The fierce winter had now descended upon us.  Gale followed gale, with snow and sleet and rain.  The seals had started on their great southern migration, and the rookery was practically deserted.  I worked feverishly.  In spite of the bad weather, and of the wind which especially hindered me, I was on deck from daylight till dark and making substantial progress.
I profited by my lesson learned through raising the shears and then climbing them to attach the guys.  To the top of the foremast, which was just lifted conveniently from the deck, I attached the rigging, stays and throat and peak halyards.  As usual, I had underrated the amount of work involved in this portion of the task, and two long days were necessary to complete it.  And there was so much yet to be done—the sails, for instance, which practically had to be made over.
While I toiled at rigging the foremast, Maud sewed on canvas, ready always to drop everything and come to my assistance when more hands than two were required.  The canvas was heavy and hard, and she sewed with the regular sailor’s palm and three-cornered sail-needle.  Her hands were soon sadly blistered, but she struggled bravely on, and in addition doing the cooking and taking care of the sick man.
“A fig for superstition,” I said on Friday morning.  “That mast goes in to-day.”
Everything was ready for the attempt.  Carrying the boom-tackle to the windlass, I hoisted the mast nearly clear of the deck.  Making this tackle fast, I took to the windlass the shears-tackle (which was connected with the end of the boom), and with a few turns had the mast perpendicular and clear.
Maud clapped her hands the instant she was relieved from holding the turn, crying:
“It works!  It works!  We’ll trust our lives to it!”
Then she assumed a rueful expression.
“It’s not over the hole,” she add.  “Will you have to begin all over?”
I smiled in superior fashion, and, slacking off on one of the boom-guys and taking in on the other, swung the mast perfectly in the centre of the deck.  Still it was not over the hole.  Again the rueful expression came on her face, and again I smiled in a superior way.  Slacking away on the boom-tackle and hoisting an equivalent amount on the shears-tackle, I brought the butt of the mast into position directly over the hole in the deck.  Then I gave Maud careful instructions for lowering away and went into the hold to the step on the schooner’s bottom.
I called to her, and the mast moved easily and accurately.  Straight toward the square hole of the step the square butt descended; but as it descended it slowly twisted so that square would not fit into square.  But I had not even a moment’s indecision.  Calling to Maud to cease lowering, I went on deck and made the watch-tackle fast to the mast with a rolling hitch.  I left Maud to pull on it while I went below.  By the light of the lantern I saw the butt twist slowly around till its sides coincided with the sides of the step.  Maud made fast and returned to the windlass.  Slowly the butt descended the several intervening inches, at the same time slightly twisting again.  Again Maud rectified the twist with the watch-tackle, and again she lowered away from the windlass.  Square fitted into square.  The mast was stepped.
I raised a shout, and she ran down to see.  In the yellow lantern light we peered at what we had accomplished.  We looked at each other, and our hands felt their way and clasped.  The eyes of both of us, I think, were moist with the joy of success.
“It was done so easily after all,” I remarked.  “All the work was in the preparation.”
“And all the wonder in the completion,” Maud added.  “I can scarcely bring myself to realize that that great mast is really up and in; that you have lifted it from the water, swung it through the air, and deposited it here where it belongs.  It is a Titan’s task.”
“And they made themselves many inventions,” I began merrily, then paused to sniff the air.
I looked hastily at the lantern.  It was not smoking.  Again I sniffed.
“Something is burning,” Maud said, with sudden conviction.
We sprang together for the ladder, but I raced past her to the deck.  A dense volume of smoke was pouring out of the steerage companion-way.
“The Wolf is not yet dead,” I muttered to myself as I sprang down through the smoke.
It was so thick in the confined space that I was compelled to feel my way; and so potent was the spell of Wolf Larsen on my imagination, I was quite prepared for the helpless giant to grip my neck in a strangle hold.  I hesitated, the desire to race back and up the steps to the deck almost overpowering me.  Then I recollected Maud.  The vision of her, as I had last seen her, in the lantern light of the schooner’s hold, her brown eyes warm and moist with joy, flashed before me, and I knew that I could not go back.
I was choking and suffocating by the time I reached Wolf Larsen’s bunk.  I reached my hand and felt for his.  He was lying motionless, but moved slightly at the touch of my hand.  I felt over and under his blankets.  There was no warmth, no sign of fire.  Yet that smoke which blinded me and made me cough and gasp must have a source.  I lost my head temporarily and dashed frantically about the steerage.  A collision with the table partially knocked the wind from my body and brought me to myself.  I reasoned that a helpless man could start a fire only near to where he lay.
I returned to Wolf Larsen’s bunk.  There I encountered Maud.  How long she had been there in that suffocating atmosphere I could not guess.
“Go up on deck!” I commanded peremptorily.
“But, Humphrey—” she began to protest in a queer, husky voice.
“Please! please!” I shouted at her harshly.
She drew away obediently, and then I thought, What if she cannot find the steps?  I started after her, to stop at the foot of the companion-way.  Perhaps she had gone up.  As I stood there, hesitant, I heard her cry softly:
“Oh, Humphrey, I am lost.”
I found her fumbling at the wall of the after bulkhead, and, half leading her, half carrying her, I took her up the companion-way.  The pure air was like nectar.  Maud was only faint and dizzy, and I left her lying on the deck when I took my second plunge below.
The source of the smoke must be very close to Wolf Larsen—my mind was made up to this, and I went straight to his bunk.  As I felt about among his blankets, something hot fell on the back of my hand.  It burned me, and I jerked my hand away.  Then I understood.  Through the cracks in the bottom of the upper bunk he had set fire to the mattress.  He still retained sufficient use of his left arm to do this.  The damp straw of the mattress, fired from beneath and denied air, had been smouldering all the while.
As I dragged the mattress out of the bunk it seemed to disintegrate in mid-air, at the same time bursting into flames.  I beat out the burning remnants of straw in the bunk, then made a dash for the deck for fresh air.
Several buckets of water sufficed to put out the burning mattress in the middle of the steerage floor; and ten minutes later, when the smoke had fairly cleared, I allowed Maud to come below.  Wolf Larsen was unconscious, but it was a matter of minutes for the fresh air to restore him.  We were working over him, however, when he signed for paper and pencil.
“Pray do not interrupt me,” he wrote.  “I am smiling.”
“I am still a bit of the ferment, you see,” he wrote a little later.
“I am glad you are as small a bit as you are,” I said.
“Thank you,” he wrote.  “But just think of how much smaller I shall be before I die.”
“And yet I am all here, Hump,” he wrote with a final flourish.  “I can think more clearly than ever in my life before.  Nothing to disturb me.  Concentration is perfect.  I am all here and more than here.”
It was like a message from the night of the grave; for this man’s body had become his mausoleum.  And there, in so strange sepulchre, his spirit fluttered and lived.  It would flutter and live till the last line of communication was broken, and after that who was to say how much longer it might continue to flutter and live?

Chapter 37

“I think my left side is going,” Wolf Larsen wrote, the morning after his attempt to fire the ship.  “The numbness is growing.  I can hardly move my hand.  You will have to speak louder.  The last lines are going down.”
“Are you in pain?” I asked.
I was compelled to repeat my question loudly before he answered:
“Not all the time.”
The left hand stumbled slowly and painfully across the paper, and it was with extreme difficulty that we deciphered the scrawl.  It was like a “spirit message,” such as are delivered at séances of spiritualists for a dollar admission.
“But I am still here, all here,” the hand scrawled more slowly and painfully than ever.
The pencil dropped, and we had to replace it in the hand.
“When there is no pain I have perfect peace and quiet.  I have never thought so clearly.  I can ponder life and death like a Hindoo sage.”
“And immortality?” Maud queried loudly in the ear.
Three times the hand essayed to write but fumbled hopelessly.  The pencil fell.  In vain we tried to replace it.  The fingers could not close on it.  Then Maud pressed and held the fingers about the pencil with her own hand and the hand wrote, in large letters, and so slowly that the minutes ticked off to each letter:
“B-O-S-H.”
It was Wolf Larsen’s last word, “bosh,” sceptical and invincible to the end.  The arm and hand relaxed.  The trunk of the body moved slightly.  Then there was no movement.  Maud released the hand.  The fingers spread slightly, falling apart of their own weight, and the pencil rolled away.
“Do you still hear?” I shouted, holding the fingers and waiting for the single pressure which would signify “Yes.”  There was no response.  The hand was dead.
“I noticed the lips slightly move,” Maud said.
I repeated the question.  The lips moved.  She placed the tips of her fingers on them.  Again I repeated the question.  “Yes,” Maud announced.  We looked at each other expectantly.
“What good is it?” I asked.  “What can we say now?”
“Oh, ask him—”
She hesitated.
“Ask him something that requires no for an answer,” I suggested.  “Then we will know for certainty.”
“Are you hungry?” she cried.
The lips moved under her fingers, and she answered, “Yes.”
“Will you have some beef?” was her next query.
“No,” she announced.
“Beef-tea?”
“Yes, he will have some beef-tea,” she said, quietly, looking up at me.  “Until his hearing goes we shall be able to communicate with him.  And after that—”
She looked at me queerly.  I saw her lips trembling and the tears swimming up in her eyes.  She swayed toward me and I caught her in my arms.
“Oh, Humphrey,” she sobbed, “when will it all end?  I am so tired, so tired.”
She buried her head on my shoulder, her frail form shaken with a storm of weeping.  She was like a feather in my arms, so slender, so ethereal.  “She has broken down at last,” I thought.  “What can I do without her help?”
But I soothed and comforted her, till she pulled herself bravely together and recuperated mentally as quickly as she was wont to do physically.
“I ought to be ashamed of myself,” she said.  Then added, with the whimsical smile I adored, “but I am only one, small woman.”
That phrase, the “one small woman,” startled me like an electric shock.  It was my own phrase, my pet, secret phrase, my love phrase for her.
“Where did you get that phrase?” I demanded, with an abruptness that in turn startled her.
“What phrase?” she asked.
“One small woman.”
“Is it yours?” she asked.
“Yes,” I answered.  “Mine.  I made it.”
“Then you must have talked in your sleep,” she smiled.
The dancing, tremulous light was in her eyes.  Mine, I knew, were speaking beyond the will of my speech.  I leaned toward her.  Without volition I leaned toward her, as a tree is swayed by the wind.  Ah, we were very close together in that moment.  But she shook her head, as one might shake off sleep or a dream, saying:
“I have known it all my life.  It was my father’s name for my mother.”
“It is my phrase too,” I said stubbornly.
“For your mother?”
“No,” I answered, and she questioned no further, though I could have sworn her eyes retained for some time a mocking, teasing expression.
With the foremast in, the work now went on apace.  Almost before I knew it, and without one serious hitch, I had the mainmast stepped.  A derrick-boom, rigged to the foremast, had accomplished this; and several days more found all stays and shrouds in place, and everything set up taut.  Topsails would be a nuisance and a danger for a crew of two, so I heaved the topmasts on deck and lashed them fast.
Several more days were consumed in finishing the sails and putting them on.  There were only three—the jib, foresail, and mainsail; and, patched, shortened, and distorted, they were a ridiculously ill-fitting suit for so trim a craft as the Ghost.
“But they’ll work!” Maud cried jubilantly.  “We’ll make them work, and trust our lives to them!”
Certainly, among my many new trades, I shone least as a sail-maker.  I could sail them better than make them, and I had no doubt of my power to bring the schooner to some northern port of Japan.  In fact, I had crammed navigation from text-books aboard; and besides, there was Wolf Larsen’s star-scale, so simple a device that a child could work it.
As for its inventor, beyond an increasing deafness and the movement of the lips growing fainter and fainter, there had been little change in his condition for a week.  But on the day we finished bending the schooner’s sails, he heard his last, and the last movement of his lips died away—but not before I had asked him, “Are you all there?” and the lips had answered, “Yes.”
The last line was down.  Somewhere within that tomb of the flesh still dwelt the soul of the man.  Walled by the living clay, that fierce intelligence we had known burned on; but it burned on in silence and darkness.  And it was disembodied.  To that intelligence there could be no objective knowledge of a body.  It knew no body.  The very world was not.  It knew only itself and the vastness and profundity of the quiet and the dark.

Chapter 38

The day came for our departure.  There was no longer anything to detain us on Endeavour Island.  The Ghost’s stumpy masts were in place, her crazy sails bent.  All my handiwork was strong, none of it beautiful; but I knew that it would work, and I felt myself a man of power as I looked at it.
“I did it!  I did it!  With my own hands I did it!” I wanted to cry aloud.
But Maud and I had a way of voicing each other’s thoughts, and she said, as we prepared to hoist the mainsail:
“To think, Humphrey, you did it all with your own hands?”
“But there were two other hands,” I answered.  “Two small hands, and don’t say that was a phrase, also, of your father.”
She laughed and shook her head, and held her hands up for inspection.
“I can never get them clean again,” she wailed, “nor soften the weather-beat.”
“Then dirt and weather-beat shall be your guerdon of honour,” I said, holding them in mine; and, spite of my resolutions, I would have kissed the two dear hands had she not swiftly withdrawn them.
Our comradeship was becoming tremulous, I had mastered my love long and well, but now it was mastering me.  Wilfully had it disobeyed and won my eyes to speech, and now it was winning my tongue—ay, and my lips, for they were mad this moment to kiss the two small hands which had toiled so faithfully and hard.  And I, too, was mad.  There was a cry in my being like bugles calling me to her.  And there was a wind blowing upon me which I could not resist, swaying the very body of me till I leaned toward her, all unconscious that I leaned.  And she knew it.  She could not but know it as she swiftly drew away her hands, and yet, could not forbear one quick searching look before she turned away her eyes.
By means of deck-tackles I had arranged to carry the halyards forward to the windlass; and now I hoisted the mainsail, peak and throat, at the same time.  It was a clumsy way, but it did not take long, and soon the foresail as well was up and fluttering.
“We can never get that anchor up in this narrow place, once it has left the bottom,” I said.  “We should be on the rocks first.”
“What can you do?” she asked.
“Slip it,” was my answer.  “And when I do, you must do your first work on the windlass.  I shall have to run at once to the wheel, and at the same time you must be hoisting the jib.”
This manœuvre of getting under way I had studied and worked out a score of times; and, with the jib-halyard to the windlass, I knew Maud was capable of hoisting that most necessary sail.  A brisk wind was blowing into the cove, and though the water was calm, rapid work was required to get us safely out.
When I knocked the shackle-bolt loose, the chain roared out through the hawse-hole and into the sea.  I raced aft, putting the wheel up.  The Ghost seemed to start into life as she heeled to the first fill of her sails.  The jib was rising.  As it filled, the Ghost’s bow swung off and I had to put the wheel down a few spokes and steady her.
I had devised an automatic jib-sheet which passed the jib across of itself, so there was no need for Maud to attend to that; but she was still hoisting the jib when I put the wheel hard down.  It was a moment of anxiety, for the Ghost was rushing directly upon the beach, a stone’s throw distant.  But she swung obediently on her heel into the wind.  There was a great fluttering and flapping of canvas and reef-points, most welcome to my ears, then she filled away on the other tack.
Maud had finished her task and come aft, where she stood beside me, a small cap perched on her wind-blown hair, her cheeks flushed from exertion, her eyes wide and bright with the excitement, her nostrils quivering to the rush and bite of the fresh salt air.  Her brown eyes were like a startled deer’s.  There was a wild, keen look in them I had never seen before, and her lips parted and her breath suspended as the Ghost, charging upon the wall of rock at the entrance to the inner cove, swept into the wind and filled away into safe water.
My first mate’s berth on the sealing grounds stood me in good stead, and I cleared the inner cove and laid a long tack along the shore of the outer cove.  Once again about, and the Ghost headed out to open sea.  She had now caught the bosom-breathing of the ocean, and was herself a-breath with the rhythm of it as she smoothly mounted and slipped down each broad-backed wave.  The day had been dull and overcast, but the sun now burst through the clouds, a welcome omen, and shone upon the curving beach where together we had dared the lords of the harem and slain the holluschickie.  All Endeavour Island brightened under the sun.  Even the grim south-western promontory showed less grim, and here and there, where the sea-spray wet its surface, high lights flashed and dazzled in the sun.
“I shall always think of it with pride,” I said to Maud.
She threw her head back in a queenly way but said, “Dear, dear Endeavour Island!  I shall always love it.”
“And I,” I said quickly.
It seemed our eyes must meet in a great understanding, and yet, loath, they struggled away and did not meet.
There was a silence I might almost call awkward, till I broke it, saying:
“See those black clouds to windward.  You remember, I told you last night the barometer was falling.”
“And the sun is gone,” she said, her eyes still fixed upon our island, where we had proved our mastery over matter and attained to the truest comradeship that may fall to man and woman.
“And it’s slack off the sheets for Japan!” I cried gaily.  “A fair wind and a flowing sheet, you know, or however it goes.”
Lashing the wheel I ran forward, eased the fore and mainsheets, took in on the boom-tackles and trimmed everything for the quartering breeze which was ours.  It was a fresh breeze, very fresh, but I resolved to run as long as I dared.  Unfortunately, when running free, it is impossible to lash the wheel, so I faced an all-night watch.  Maud insisted on relieving me, but proved that she had not the strength to steer in a heavy sea, even if she could have gained the wisdom on such short notice.  She appeared quite heart-broken over the discovery, but recovered her spirits by coiling down tackles and halyards and all stray ropes.  Then there were meals to be cooked in the galley, beds to make, Wolf Larsen to be attended upon, and she finished the day with a grand house-cleaning attack upon the cabin and steerage.
All night I steered, without relief, the wind slowly and steadily increasing and the sea rising.  At five in the morning Maud brought me hot coffee and biscuits she had baked, and at seven a substantial and piping hot breakfast put new lift into me.
Throughout the day, and as slowly and steadily as ever, the wind increased.  It impressed one with its sullen determination to blow, and blow harder, and keep on blowing.  And still the Ghost foamed along, racing off the miles till I was certain she was making at least eleven knots.  It was too good to lose, but by nightfall I was exhausted.  Though in splendid physical trim, a thirty-six-hour trick at the wheel was the limit of my endurance.  Besides, Maud begged me to heave to, and I knew, if the wind and sea increased at the same rate during the night, that it would soon be impossible to heave to.  So, as twilight deepened, gladly and at the same time reluctantly, I brought the Ghost up on the wind.
But I had not reckoned upon the colossal task the reefing of three sails meant for one man.  While running away from the wind I had not appreciated its force, but when we ceased to run I learned to my sorrow, and well-nigh to my despair, how fiercely it was really blowing.  The wind balked my every effort, ripping the canvas out of my hands and in an instant undoing what I had gained by ten minutes of severest struggle.  At eight o’clock I had succeeded only in putting the second reef into the foresail.  At eleven o’clock I was no farther along.  Blood dripped from every finger-end, while the nails were broken to the quick.  From pain and sheer exhaustion I wept in the darkness, secretly, so that Maud should not know.
Then, in desperation, I abandoned the attempt to reef the mainsail and resolved to try the experiment of heaving to under the close-reefed foresail.  Three hours more were required to gasket the mainsail and jib, and at two in the morning, nearly dead, the life almost buffeted and worked out of me, I had barely sufficient consciousness to know the experiment was a success.  The close-reefed foresail worked.  The Ghost clung on close to the wind and betrayed no inclination to fall off broadside to the trough.
I was famished, but Maud tried vainly to get me to eat.  I dozed with my mouth full of food.  I would fall asleep in the act of carrying food to my mouth and waken in torment to find the act yet uncompleted.  So sleepily helpless was I that she was compelled to hold me in my chair to prevent my being flung to the floor by the violent pitching of the schooner.
Of the passage from the galley to the cabin I knew nothing.  It was a sleep-walker Maud guided and supported.  In fact, I was aware of nothing till I awoke, how long after I could not imagine, in my bunk with my boots off.  It was dark.  I was stiff and lame, and cried out with pain when the bed-clothes touched my poor finger-ends.
Morning had evidently not come, so I closed my eyes and went to sleep again.  I did not know it, but I had slept the clock around and it was night again.
Once more I woke, troubled because I could sleep no better.  I struck a match and looked at my watch.  It marked midnight.  And I had not left the deck until three!  I should have been puzzled had I not guessed the solution.  No wonder I was sleeping brokenly.  I had slept twenty-one hours.  I listened for a while to the behaviour of the Ghost, to the pounding of the seas and the muffled roar of the wind on deck, and then turned over on my ride and slept peacefully until morning.
When I arose at seven I saw no sign of Maud and concluded she was in the galley preparing breakfast.  On deck I found the Ghost doing splendidly under her patch of canvas.  But in the galley, though a fire was burning and water boiling, I found no Maud.
I discovered her in the steerage, by Wolf Larsen’s bunk.  I looked at him, the man who had been hurled down from the topmost pitch of life to be buried alive and be worse than dead.  There seemed a relaxation of his expressionless face which was new.  Maud looked at me and I understood.
“His life flickered out in the storm,” I said.
“But he still lives,” she answered, infinite faith in her voice.
“He had too great strength.”
“Yes,” she said, “but now it no longer shackles him.  He is a free spirit.”
“He is a free spirit surely,” I answered; and, taking her hand, I led her on deck.
The storm broke that night, which is to say that it diminished as slowly as it had arisen.  After breakfast next morning, when I had hoisted Wolf Larsen’s body on deck ready for burial, it was still blowing heavily and a large sea was running.  The deck was continually awash with the sea which came inboard over the rail and through the scuppers.  The wind smote the schooner with a sudden gust, and she heeled over till her lee rail was buried, the roar in her rigging rising in pitch to a shriek.  We stood in the water to our knees as I bared my head.
“I remember only one part of the service,” I said, “and that is, ‘And the body shall be cast into the sea.’”
Maud looked at me, surprised and shocked; but the spirit of something I had seen before was strong upon me, impelling me to give service to Wolf Larsen as Wolf Larsen had once given service to another man.  I lifted the end of the hatch cover and the canvas-shrouded body slipped feet first into the sea.  The weight of iron dragged it down.  It was gone.
“Good-bye, Lucifer, proud spirit,” Maud whispered, so low that it was drowned by the shouting of the wind; but I saw the movement of her lips and knew.
As we clung to the lee rail and worked our way aft, I happened to glance to leeward.  The Ghost, at the moment, was uptossed on a sea, and I caught a clear view of a small steamship two or three miles away, rolling and pitching, head on to the sea, as it steamed toward us.  It was painted black, and from the talk of the hunters of their poaching exploits I recognized it as a United States revenue cutter.  I pointed it out to Maud and hurriedly led her aft to the safety of the poop.
I started to rush below to the flag-locker, then remembered that in rigging the Ghost.  I had forgotten to make provision for a flag-halyard.
“We need no distress signal,” Maud said.  “They have only to see us.”
“We are saved,” I said, soberly and solemnly.  And then, in an exuberance of joy, “I hardly know whether to be glad or not.”
I looked at her.  Our eyes were not loath to meet.  We leaned toward each other, and before I knew it my arms were about her.
“Need I?” I asked.
And she answered, “There is no need, though the telling of it would be sweet, so sweet.”
Her lips met the press of mine, and, by what strange trick of the imagination I know not, the scene in the cabin of the Ghost flashed upon me, when she had pressed her fingers lightly on my lips and said, “Hush, hush.”
“My woman, my one small woman,” I said, my free hand petting her shoulder in the way all lovers know though never learn in school.
“My man,” she said, looking at me for an instant with tremulous lids which fluttered down and veiled her eyes as she snuggled her head against my breast with a happy little sigh.
I looked toward the cutter.  It was very close.  A boat was being lowered.
“One kiss, dear love,” I whispered.  “One kiss more before they come.”
“And rescue us from ourselves,” she completed, with a most adorable smile, whimsical as I had never seen it, for it was whimsical with love.